Author's Notes:

Walking An Endless Path: Part 1 is the beginning of a prequel trilogy for the Jack Danner Universe. Think hundreds of years before Jack finds his way into the Altarian Trade Commission waiting room.

But without this, he'd never get the chance.

********

Walking An Endless Path: Part 1

********

Chapter 1

Karl Neumann just wanted to be a farmer like his father. He had no greater aspiration than to work his family's land and live peacefully with his wife. He stood quietly, soaking in the last rays of sunlight on the steps of the wide veranda that wrapped around three sides of his home. The mid-May evening air had a slight chill, but his worn jacket kept him warm enough.

Spring had come early this year, and the trees had taken advantage of this to grow their canopy of leaves, filtering the sun's long rays to cast dappled orange light across the lawn.

Disturbing the tranquility of the image was the shotgun tucked in the crook of his arm, unloaded, as he waited for the sheriff's arrival.

He looked back toward the living room window and saw the fireplace's warm glow. On evenings like this, he should be settling into his chair to catch up on his reading with his wife Clara at his side.

Not tonight, though.

When they emigrated from Germany to America, Karl's parents built their homestead at the top of a small rise surrounded by a thick aspen grove. They must have intended to have a large family as they'd designed the home to accommodate future children and perhaps even grandchildren. The large farmhouse had six bedrooms, five and a half bathrooms, a huge kitchen supported by a deep pantry and cold cellar in the basement next to a large games room, a large living room with a fireplace, and a spacious dining and family room. A large deck was at the back of the house, off the family room. At the base of the hill behind the house and hidden by more aspens sat the barn, silos, and equipment sheds for the farm. Beyond this and on two sides of the aspen grove were their fields. The property his parents bought had six hundred acres of good, fertile land situated just five miles west of the small farming town of Glennville, North Dakota.

Karl turned his gaze back to the long straight lane leading away from his home through the aspen grove towards the county road. There was still no sight or sound of the sheriff's SUV, but considering their distance to town, that wasn't too surprising. His hand once more went to his jacket pocket to confirm he had sufficient shells. He was a decent shot with the old gun, but it wasn't his favorite skill his father had passed along to him.

Everything he knew about farming had come from his father. His love for the land had naturally come along with those skills.

He could hear his wife Clara through the screen door as she worked in the kitchen. He smiled as he recalled how they met so long ago when he attended Glennville's small school. He'd known Clara since grade one, and they'd been inseparable friends through those early years. When they'd reached their teens, and such things took on a sudden significance, Clara's beauty had taken his breath away, and her gentle spirit touched his soul. She was everything he desired in a petite, lovely body. He was damn lucky she fancied him too. Once they graduated, they immediately got married and moved into the family home with his parents.

With their daughter moving on with her own life, Clara's parents chose to move into assisted living housing as they'd had Clara very late in their lives, and both had health issues. Within a year, both passed peacefully in their sleep within days of each other. The family had gotten smaller.

Karl and Clara tried to start their own family, but she had difficulty with childbirth. After two miscarriages, they decided to stop trying, at least for a while. It had just been the four of them in this big house, but they'd been happy.

A few winters later, a deadly influenza outbreak swept through the country, suddenly taking Karl's parents from him. As their only child, Karl inherited everything. After reading the will, the lawyer gave Karl a letter his father wrote, including a thick, sealed dossier. Karl and Clara returned home and read the letter together. They were surprised to discover that his father had been a wealthy industrialist back in Germany. His father and mother had been members of high society, wined and dined with the elite, and rubbed elbows with celebrities and political movers and shakers.

Then came the event that took their lives in a new direction.

There'd been an ambitious project to convert a remote mountain village into a new resort town that would, of course, be a playground for the rich. While their friends and colleagues had invested in the project, Karl's parents discovered it required diverting a river and building a dam for the resort town's increased power requirements. Doing this would wipe out five farms downriver. As both sets of Karl's grandparents had been farmers, his parents tried everything in their considerable power to change the project and save the farms, but they were ignored, then shunned by the very people who claimed to be their friends.

Sickened by the greed, his parents liquidated assets, created trusts for the families whose farms would be destroyed, and moved to America to take up the more modest and down-to-earth life of farming themselves.

The dossier contained documents for their investments and holdings. Karl and Clara discovered they were now rich. Extremely rich. Karl knew his parents weren't poor, as the house and farm were clear evidence of this, but they'd never led an extravagant lifestyle and lived within a modest budget with him. Karl learned the value of hard work and earning his way in life and was grateful for this.

Clara agreed that this discovery didn't mean they needed to change how they were living. Both were content with their lives, though a child would have been welcome.

Included in the dossier was a letter from Karl's mother explaining how they had chosen Glennville after very careful and thorough research. They wanted to be almost off the grid but close to a community with growth potential. There also had to be a suitably large tract of farmland to purchase. Once they'd bought their property, they began to invest in their new community through anonymous donations. There were instructions on how they did it and how Karl could continue this if he chose to do so. His parents had upgraded and expanded the local hospital, schools, airport, emergency services (fire and police), infrastructure (road works, water treatment, electrical, telecom, and others), and built community centers. They'd helped rejuvenate the shrinking village into a town that drew people and business. They were members of the community and invested their time as well. She explained that the only one who'd discovered the extent of their involvement was Sheriff Jeff Monroe. He was a good friend of his father, godfather to Karl, and understood they had their reasons for being discreet.

Seven years had passed since that day, and now Karl was standing on his veranda waiting for Sheriff Monroe to arrive as the sun slipped below the horizon.

A few minutes later, he finally saw the headlights of the sheriff's SUV coming through the trees up the long laneway. He walked down the steps and over to the driveway. The truck came to a stop just as he got to the end of the walkway. The window rolled down, and they exchanged greetings.

"Hey, Karl. You ready?" Jeff said.

Karl nodded, walked over to the passenger side, and got in.

They continued down the farm laneway and through the woods to reach a ninety-acre field at the furthest edge of his property.

The sheriff glanced over at Karl. "We got a report from the local glider club of some strange lights flashing and strobing in the field at the north-eastern edge of your property. Probably just kids doing a rave or some such nonsense, but remote cornfields are often used for illegal drug operations, so it pays to be cautious," Jeff sighed.

"Where are your deputies?" Karl asked, his grumpiness slipping into his voice.

"I swear there's a weird spring fever in town. We've had a rash of stupid driving mistakes, vandalism, and lost tempers. You'd think people had cabin fever or something. I've got everyone out responding to one crazy thing or another." He aimed a grin at Karl. "That said, I feel a lot more comfortable doing this with you, a known and dependable resource, than with raw recruits," he said. Karl snorted. "Hell, it's your property!" the sheriff finished.

The lane ended at the field's southern edge, so they had to get out and continue on foot. It was getting really dark by then, so they brought some powerful flashlights but kept them aimed low for now. Karl loaded his shotgun, and the sheriff prepared his rifle, safeties on.

A narrow strip of forested land was north of the field, then a small river ran parallel to an old, little-used, gravel road. It would be difficult to get to the north side of the field without a boat, so crossing the acreage on foot from the south was their only option.

Karl had planted a new strain of organic corn in this field, and it grew tall and strong. Unfortunately, this also meant they couldn't see farther than six feet ahead as they made their way toward the far edge.

As they got closer, Karl could make out flashes of multi-colored light and strange warbling noises.

Then they heard a girl scream.

Jeff surged ahead, with Karl following close behind. They both stopped just on the edge of a flattened section of the field where they could see what was happening clearly.

What they saw made no sense.

Closest to Karl and Jeff, just off to their left, was a tall rectangular... doorway? It gave off a deep hum you felt in your bones in a jittery way. It was also the source of the strange light which lit the area they stood in. The outer edges of the doorway pulsed like slow-moving multicolored flames and flashed with no discernable pattern, the colors twisting unpleasantly. The center of the door was the deepest black imaginable. It seemed to suck at your eyes, giving you a sensation of falling. Looking at the door for more than brief glances caused your head to pound.

Next, they saw three people wearing strange helmets in wet, green, floppy suits. Karl's mind refused to pin down what he was seeing. They were walking or shuffling forward, each holding out a long silver rod with a squirming black... thing clamped to the far end.

He did recognize a young man and woman, maybe in their late teens, standing side by side on a long white glowing rectangle. They were completely naked. The man's face was badly bruised, and he seemed unconscious, but the girl was wide awake and terrified. Neither seemed to be able to move.

All of this Karl saw in the few seconds they had when they first burst into the clearing.

There was a sound of escaping air, like a puff, and the black squirming thing on one silver rod shot forward to strike the girl in the dead center of her torso; a split second later came a second puff, and the young man was also struck center mass with the black creature.

What happened next would haunt Karl's dreams for years to come.

Pointing his rifle, Sheriff Monroe yelled, "Police! Drop it!"

The closest green-suited assailants spun around and pointed their silver sticks at Jeff and Karl. Jeff pulled his trigger. There was a deafening crack noise, and the nearest attacker flew backward. Karl had thrown himself down and to the right, away from Jeff. From this position, he could suddenly see the third attacker standing above another victim lying on the bare ground. It was a small, naked baby!

A flash of light shot from the rod of the second attacker, grazing Jeff's left shoulder and spinning him as he fell to the ground. He yelled in pain and lost hold of his rifle as he fell.

Suddenly, the naked teens began to scream. Horrible screams of absolute agony and terror. Everyone froze and turned to look. The black things were no longer black but bright, flashing yellow-red, melting and spreading into their chest cavities. A sharp hissing sound came from them, which to Karl, sounded eerily like the oxy-acetylene cutting torch in his workshop. The young man and woman were glowing from the inside like they had a miniature sun inside their guts, and the light was spreading to their extremities. Their screams became shrill, then faded out, but the ripping screech of the flames got louder and louder. They were being consumed by a fire from within, and soon their bodies were fully ablaze. The sound was deafening!

The second attacker warbled something to the third, who turned his attention back to the baby.

Karl didn't have a clean shot. He was too low, and all he had was a shotgun. The spread from the shell might hit the baby. The instant before the attacker shot the black mass into the child, Karl realized it would be a better death than the teens had. He roughly aimed for the attacker's upper torso from the ground and pulled the trigger.

There was a mighty boom, and the green man's chest and the arm holding the silver rod took the brunt of the hit. Karl saw a sizable chunk of the black thing tear away too.

Then he watched in horror as the remaining piece dropped limply from the rod onto the baby's chest.

A shot rang out from Jeff's pistol as he lay on his side.

The only attacker still on his feet screamed in pain, grabbed the shoulder of the injured one Karl shot, and quickly dragged him through the strobing doorway. There was a bright flash, then sudden darkness. The only light came from the smoldering ashes where the teens once stood. The portal was gone.

Karl got to his feet quickly and ran to the baby. It was so dark, and he'd dropped his flashlight in the fight. He gently lifted the newborn but couldn't see its condition.

"Jeff! Are you okay?" he yelled.

"Yeah, he just winged me. Hurts like a bugger. I think my shoulder is dislocated."

"You have your flashlight?" Karl asked as he struggled to see the child's chest. It felt hard and bumpy under his fingertips.

"Yeah. It's under me. Hang on."

"Shine it over here, please, quickly!" Karl asked desperately.

A strong beam of light shone across the open area, scanning back and forth until it found Karl and steadied. The baby's entire chest looked mottled with grey speckles, as if the thing had melted over the child. Karl watched as the spots grew smaller and smaller, then disappeared.

Not melting or evaporating.

Sinking inside.

The newborn, a boy, was breathing but cold. Karl waited for the yellow-red glow, but it never started in the baby. He opened his jacket and shirt and slipped the chilled infant inside against his skin to warm him. Cradling him close, he walked back over to Jeff, who struggled to sit up with only one working arm. Karl spotted his own flashlight shining into the ground and picked it up. He used it to inspect Jeff's shoulder. A section had been burned away from his heavy leather jacket, and the now exposed skin was blistered and red but still intact. He looked down and saw Jeff's face was frozen in shock as he looked inside Karl's open jacket.

"This was the third victim... but they didn't get him," Karl said, unsure why he felt it necessary to hide what he saw happen to the baby.

He helped Jeff to his feet, and they walked over to the body of the first man Jeff shot. They shone their lights on the remains of a quickly dissolving corpse. Vapors were rising from the body as it liquefied before their eyes.

"What the... Hell?" Jeff said softly.

"That's... not a green suit," Karl said quietly.

"Oh damn, this is not good." Jeff moved his flashlight over to the smoldering ashes that were all that remained of the young man and woman. He realized there wasn't enough left to identify. Everything, skin and bones, had turned to ash. There was no way to tell that the ashes had once been people. The white rectangle they had been standing on was a slab of melted ooze that no longer gave off any light.

Karl shone his light back to where the doorway had been, but there was no sign that anything had ever been there. The ground showed no depression indicating a door rested on the field. The baby wriggled against his chest fitfully.

"Jeff, we need to get Doc Watson to check out this little guy to ensure he's okay—Yipe!" Karl jumped as he felt a small mouth latch onto his nipple.

Jeff rushed over and found Karl with an odd look on his face.

"Seems the little fella's hungry too," Karl said with a hint of a smile.

Jeff snorted but smiled down at the little head cuddled up against Karl. Something good had come of this horrific night. He scanned his flashlight once more around the clearing and nodded.

"We aren't going to be able to see anything in this dark with just these flashlights. Let's get back to your place and call Walter to come over to check out the baby. No chance of rain tonight, so the evidence should hold until tomorrow. I'll get my team out here to examine the site with a fine-tooth comb first thing tomorrow morning."

They made their way back to the SUV, and Karl carefully drove them back to the house as Jeff's left arm was still unable to move. On the way back, Jeff sat, his bushy white brows furrowed in thought. He turned to Karl. "I think we'd better keep what happened tonight to ourselves until I can complete the investigation. There are just too many... questions at this point. I don't want this getting out of hand."

"Of course," Karl said. He wouldn't know how to explain what he saw anyway.

As they walked up the steps of the veranda, they saw Clara's relieved face at the front door.

"I heard what sounded like gunshots! What happened? What's in your jacket?" Clara blurted nervously.

When Karl extracted the baby from the warmth of his jacket and unlatched him from his nipple, the baby squalled a little. Clara's eyebrows rose, and her mouth made an 'O' of surprise before she rushed forward to take the tiny baby from Karl's hands. She immediately wrapped the child in her sweater and cradled him to her chest as if it was the most natural thing to do. And it was, Karl realized. She was a natural mother.

He looked back at Jeff with a small smile and said he'd call the doctor for the baby and Jeff's shoulder.

"Call Shirley McCalahan too, Karl. Ask her to come over as soon as she can," Clara said.

He turned to look at her with a questioning look.

"She just had a baby boy and is breastfeeding him. This little one needs to be fed too."

"Ah!" Karl blushed, and Clara just smirked at him.

Karl made the calls, and they made Jeff as comfortable as they could in the living room. Clara asked questions, but Jeff said they had no answers for now but would have a better idea tomorrow.

Twenty minutes later, they heard the sound of a car pulling up to the house. Karl walked outside and met Doc Watson coming up the stairs at a brisk trot.

He did a quick preliminary check on the baby sleeping peacefully in Clara's arms. Then he checked Jeff's shoulder and concurred that it was just dislocated. Jeff gritted his teeth, and the doctor reset the shoulder with a pop. He added a sling to keep the arm immobilized for a week. Next, he treated the burn on Jeff's shoulder with a salve and a bandage.

As he was finishing up, Karl heard another car pull up. This had to be Shirley. Moments later, there was a knock at the front door, and Clara opened it for her.

Shirley was a big lady. Everything about her was big, from her hair to her large breasts, broad hips, big bottom, and heavy legs. She had a perpetual smile and a booming laugh. She also had a brood of kids at home, the latest having arrived just a month ago. When she spotted the baby in Clara's arms, she had a grin that threatened to split her face. "Oh my darlin', when did this happen?"

Clara blushed and said, "The baby isn't mine. There was... an incident in the back field, and Karl and Sheriff Monroe returned to the house with him."

Shirley's eyebrows crawled up her forehead as she turned to look at the two men. Belatedly Karl remembered that Shirley was a terrible gossip. He looked over at Jeff.

"Mrs. McCalahan, this is an open investigation of which we cannot discuss the details at this time. Your assistance in the matter of the child is welcome, of course," Jeff said.

"Shirley, would it be possible for you to feed the baby?" Clara asked.

"Well, certainly! I have more than my little Daniel can use!" she laughed. The two women walked off into the kitchen for a little privacy.

Doc Watson turned to Jeff. "Are there any others I need to be looking at?" Jeff looked at Karl, who just looked down.

"No," was all Jeff said.

"Ok. I'd like you to bring the baby to the hospital tomorrow, Karl, so I can do a full examination and run some blood tests on him. He's got an odd tint to his skin and may be a little malnourished."

"Sure," Karl said.

With a glance at both men, Doc Watson packed his bag and headed home. Karl saw him to the door and walked back to Jeff in the living room after checking that Clara and Shirley were still in the kitchen.

Karl sat across from Jeff, his fifty-eight years showing on his tired face. Hell, Karl was only thirty-two, but he felt like he'd aged twenty years tonight.

"I have no idea how I'm supposed to deal with this shit," Jeff said.

Karl understood exactly what he meant. Doorways to who knows where appear in the middle of his cornfield and vanish without a trace, ray-gun-wielding green aliens who melt when they die, and black... things that completely burn and consume human bodies. His mind was spinning! He felt bad for Jeff, whose job was investigating and reporting on this. Karl was a witness, but a witness to what?

"Let's wait until we get a better look at the scene in the morning. I'll leave you and Clara to take care of the child until we can get some kind of identification," Jeff said as he dragged himself to his feet, and Karl walked him out to his SUV. Karl watched him carefully drive away, then went back into the house.

As he walked past the kitchen door, he heard an odd mechanical humming sound and stepped into the doorway. Clara held the baby against her shoulder, rubbing his back to burp him, and Shirley held something against her exposed breast. A breast pump. Probably the one his parents had bought for Clara so long ago. Karl spun in place and walked back out of the kitchen.

"Sorry about that!" he said. "I didn't recognize the noise."

A few minutes later, a smiling Shirley and an annoyed Clara walked out of the kitchen towards the front door.

"You have bottles for at least three feedings, but I'll come back tomorrow to give him another one direct from the source," Shirley said with a big smile.

"Thank you so much, Shirley!" Clara said.

With a nod, the big woman returned to her car and headed home.

Then it was just Karl, Clara, and the baby.

Clara walked over to her husband with the sleeping infant in her arms. Karl couldn't help but smile at that image. Clara smiled too, but then her brow furrowed. "What happened?" she asked quietly.

He didn't keep secrets from Clara. Never did and never would. They sat across from each other, and he slowly and without embellishment explained what he and Jeff had witnessed. When he got to the part where the baby came into contact with the black thing, he only hesitated for a second before continuing. Clara had a right to know. Instead of being frightened, tears came to her eyes, and she held the baby closer.

"I don't know what that stuff was. I think it might have been alive as it seemed to be moving on its own. The teens didn't last long when it was attached to them. But the one that landed on the baby was badly injured, maybe dying. I saw it take a direct hit from the shotgun. I don't know what effect it will have on the boy." Karl looked at the infant in his wife's arms. "We'll take him to the hospital tomorrow for Doc Watson to ensure he's healthy. If nothing bad shows up on the tests, I'm of a mind to keep it from the doctor, as well. I seriously doubt anyone would know how to treat this. The fewer people who know what happened to him, the better. So far, that's you and me, and that's how it should stay. Considering what the child has already been through, I don't want him becoming some experiment in a government lab somewhere. He deserves a chance at a normal life."

Clara's love for her husband was threatening to overwhelm her. He was such a good man. She stood up and crossed to his chair. She settled her petite body on his lap and cuddled into his shoulder, holding the boy between them. Karl could see Clara was already in love with the baby. He just prayed it wouldn't end in heartbreak.

Chapter 2

It had taken two years of legal headaches and bureaucratic red tape, but Clara was finally holding a document stating that Joseph was theirs. She felt a weight she hadn't realized she'd been carrying for so long lift from her shoulders. She felt like laughing and dancing and whooping to the skies above. But mostly, she felt blessed. Little Joseph had opened up her life in ways she could have hardly imagined two years ago. Her new life began the night Karl had rescued the baby. She'd been happy before as Karl was the love of her life, but when he brought her that child, her life just... blossomed.

Karl and Jeff had returned to the scene the following morning with several of the Sheriff's deputies to gather evidence. What they found was scorched earth. Sometime during the night, someone or something had burnt the entire flattened section of corn to ash. Nothing remained. While Karl and Jeff had witnessed the deaths of the two teens, there was no physical evidence left for proof of death. There was no way they could explain what happened that would be believable in court. They finally settled on a story that could fit their evidence: illegal drug operation in the field, coming under fire from assailants using some kind of homemade flame thrower, and finding an abandoned newborn. It wasn't what they wanted to say, but the truth was too bizarre to be accepted.

It wasn't until three weeks later that a man canoeing down the river spotted a submerged car a few miles upstream from the site. The Sheriff had it pulled out of the river and ran its plates. It turned out to have been stolen three states away. Security footage from the truck stop where it went missing showed a young man popping the lock and letting in a young woman holding a small bundle to her chest. It took another month to identify the young man from a still of the video footage. While he had no living next of kin, the girl he was with, who'd had his child and ran off with him, had a mother in New York State.

When the police finally tracked her down, they found a woman deep inside a heroin addiction. They discovered that she had a record for prostitution and child abuse, the victim being her daughter. Initially, she wanted nothing to do with the new baby, but when she was approached about Karl and Clara's wish to adopt it, she suddenly saw her chance to make some money out of the deal. This was when Karl's lawyer stepped in. Karl and Clara didn't know what was done, but a month later, the woman signed the forms relinquishing custody of the child and walked away with a tidy sum of money. Two weeks later, Karl received word from his lawyer that the woman had been found dead from an apparent overdose in her apartment, but her pimp was caught at the airport fleeing with her money.

Their lawyer assisted them through the adoption process and expedited it as best he could, but it still took two years to complete. Clara had been told to expect up to five years, so she was very grateful.

Joseph slept in a bassinette in their room for the first few months, and often Clara would wake in the night and sit on the edge of the bed to watch the child sleep. The doctor had given him a clean bill of health but noted that he was in the lower percentile for weight and size. They estimated his age and got him a birth certificate assigning him May third as his birthday.

When he roughly reached twelve months, Joseph began to experience breathing trouble, and for a while, they had to make him sleep in an oxygen chamber. Then it was digestion issues that eventually cleared. A few months later, Karl and Clara had a scare when Joseph developed a heart arrhythmia and was rushed to the hospital. There were some tense days, but Joseph eventually pulled through that as well. His weight and size remained in the lower percentile through the following year, even though he seemed to be feeding well.

Then Joseph developed a rash that covered his little body. It terrified Clara as it looked like Joe was losing his skin. Every surface was affected, from his scalp to his tiny toes, and Joseph had been so uncomfortable and unhappy. The doctor had prescribed a strong medicated moisturizer as the samples he'd taken indicated the boy's skin was drying out. Clara applied the cream three times a day for a week, and Joseph could not wear clothes as they irritated his skin so much. Even diapers were an issue, so Clara had a few messes to clean up.

Almost a week into this new dilemma, she went to scoop him up first thing in the morning and discovered that his hair had fallen out. All of it, from the top of his head, eyebrows, and eyelashes to the fine, downy hairs on his torso and limbs. Karl suggested they hold off on informing the doctor of this latest development as it would be harder to explain, and they should give it a day in case it was just a transitional state. That was extremely difficult for Clara, but she respected Karl's assessment and agreed a day would be okay. Their caution paid off as Clara found Joseph finally comfortably sleeping in his crib on a pile of dead skin the following morning. She carefully lifted the sleeping child and was amazed at the softness of his new skin. He was pink and healthy-looking, and the few moles he'd had were no longer there. His skin was completely free of any blemishes. There was also a fine peach fuzz of new hair on his scalp, eyebrows, and eyelashes but nowhere else. They let the doctor know the cream worked, and he was pleased.

Doc Watson was their constant champion as he treated each of Joseph's conditions. It seemed like one after another of Joseph's little organs had to fight a battle in an ongoing war. All Clara could do was stay by his side and remain vigilant for the next symptom.

And provide him with hugs and kisses, of course!

Joseph was officially theirs today and hadn't had any health issues in over two months. He was a little over two years of age and still small but a happy, curious child. Clara felt like they'd finally exited from a long tunnel into the light. She felt like celebrating.

She made Karl his favorite meal and set the table with candles. As a final touch, she chilled a couple of bottles of their favorite wine.

Karl knew something was up when he entered the house that night as the scent of a delicious pork roast had his mouth watering as he stood in the entranceway. He looked into the dining room and saw the good china and candles. His face split into a grin, and he knew what it meant.

"Clara!" he called out with a smile.

She came out of the kitchen with Joseph on her hip and a huge smile on her face. She handed Joseph to Karl, who kissed the boy into giggles, then she dug the letter from her apron pocket.

"He's ours!" she said, holding up the letter and squealing with glee!

Karl scooped her up with his right arm, and the three did a little dance at the entrance of their home. They all laughed, and Karl and Clara had tears of joy in their eyes.

Dinner was delicious, and they enjoyed the wine very much. Perhaps a little too much, but it was a magical night. Karl and Clara were never more in love than at that moment when their family was complete. They were giddy with joy and an overabundance of good wine. Once Joseph was in bed, they returned to the master bedroom and made love with energy they'd never experienced before. Perhaps it was fueled by their joy, their relief at having won the battle for Joe, or just their fierce love for each other. Maybe, just maybe, it had something to do with the wine, but whatever the cause, they made love three times that night and fell into a deep, satisfied sleep in each other's arms.

Clara missed her next period and became concerned due to her history. She made an appointment with her gynecologist Jillian who'd helped her through her two miscarriages. The doctor took blood and did a urine test to confirm if she was pregnant.

"Clara, the blood work will take a few days, but the urine test confirms you are very likely pregnant. The pill isn't one hundred percent effective, and you may have just proven that. What do you want to do?" Jillian asked.

The woman put her hand on her stomach and thought about the joy Joseph brought to her life. She also thought of how much she loved Karl and what giving him his own child would mean to them. She had a chance to bring even more love into her home, but her history frightened her. Tears welled up in her eyes. "I want this baby so much!"

Jillian nodded and took Clara's hand. "Then we do everything we can to make this as smooth and routine as possible for you. This means plenty of rest, a good diet, gentle exercise, limiting your stress, and lots of hugs and kisses for Joseph!" she smiled. She knew Joseph was the best medicine for Clara, who absolutely glowed when she spoke of her adopted son.

Clara laughed and hugged Jillian, then wiped the tears from her eyes. She had big news for Karl.

Chapter 3

Karl paced the waiting room floor. He'd wanted to be in the operating room with Clara when she gave birth to their child, but there hadn't been time after he rushed her to the hospital. The phrase, third time's the charm, kept repeating like a mantra in his mind. Clara's third pregnancy had seemed charmed in comparison with the first two. Holding and being with Joseph really calmed Clara, and she remained serene throughout her pregnancy. There had been no issues at all until today. Then her water broke, and the baby had been in an awful hurry to join the world. It was February fourteenth, so it must have wanted to be a Valentine's Day baby! Karl barely managed to get to the hospital when Clara was scooped up by Jillian and her team and rushed into the delivery room. They were taking no chances.

So now, he paced.

He'd called Shirley McCalahan, who had Joseph at her place for a play day with her son Daniel. He let her know that Clara was having their baby. The news was likely all over town by now. Maybe the county.

He looked up as Jillian walked into the room with a big smile.

"Hi, Karl. Both Clara and the baby are fine. You can see them in recovery room one," she said.

Karl gave her a big hug and ran down the hall to see his wife.

He found Clara resting in a bed with a tiny bundle in her arms. She smiled up at him, and he leaned in and kissed her tenderly. "Hello, Mama," he said gently.

"Papa, may I introduce your daughter, Amy Lynn Neumann," she said with tears of joy.

"She's beautiful! Takes after her mother, clearly," Karl rumbled, his voice thick with emotion. His beautiful wife Clara, his happy boy Joseph, and now, his delicate daughter Amy. How could a man be so blessed with joy?

Chapter 4

Joe was the smallest kid in his grade five class, but that didn't really seem to bother him. He did well in his lessons, and his marks were good, aside from gym class, where he struggled to keep up. Overall, not an A student but definitely a solid B, maybe even a B+.

Though he was typically quiet, serious, and shy, he did have a few friends. Mostly girls, truth be told, as he couldn't keep up with the other boys with their games and sports. The girls thought his chocolate brown eyes and long lashes were dreamy, but girls mature faster than boys, so he was unaware of this.

Amy was three grades behind him, but he took his responsibility as her big brother very seriously. From the moment his parents brought her home and introduced him to his new sister, they got along famously. He was right behind her when she was learning to walk, ready to catch her if she fell. His parents were delighted though they made sure Joseph gave Amy room to fall occasionally, as that's part of growing up too.

They were sitting in the cafeteria eating lunch together when Robbie Wexler passed by. He was in grade six, and the Wexler brothers were known for being bullies. Robbie, the youngest of the brothers, was especially cruel and targeted some younger students this year. He reached out and took Amy's sandwich with a smirk. He took a bite, spit it out on the floor, and tossed the rest of the sandwich back at Amy's head. His eyes were on Joe the entire time.

Joe picked the bits of sandwich from Amy's hair and saw a tear roll down her cheek as she noticed the stain on her favorite dress.

Joe stood up and looked him right in the eye. Robbie was getting excited. This was exactly what he wanted. He hated how the girls talked about Joe and wanted to put the puny little squirt in his place. He'd show the girls what a real man was when he pounded this little turd into the ground. His smile faltered a little when, for a second, he thought he saw Joe's eyes turn completely black. He'd never seen that before.

Suddenly, he was falling back as Joe launched himself at his face. Robbie felt Joe's fist strike him in the cheek and became dazed. He tripped over his own feet and fell to the ground. Joe followed him down, a flurry of punches striking his upraised arms and shoulders. Robbie couldn't think straight. He was so frightened and started to scream and cry.

Suddenly Joe's weight left his body, and Robbie looked up through his tears to see his two older brothers, Ray holding Joe from behind by the arms and Randy throwing punches at Joe's face and stomach. Robbie struggled to his feet, needing to salvage some of his pride. As he got closer, he saw Joe slam his head back into Ray's face. There was a sickening crunch as Ray's nose broke with a spray of blood. Ray screamed and grabbed at his face releasing Joe's arms. Randy's next punch missed, but Joe's wild flailing punch caught him right in the throat. Randy went down on his knees, choking and clutching his neck. Joe spun around to look at Robbie.

"Apologize to Amy," Joe said with deadly calm.

Robbie froze. Joe's shirt was torn, and the collar was smeared with Ray's blood. He was breathing hard, but his eyes had turned cold and black again, and they were locked on his. Then he blinked, and the black was gone, but the cold was not. Robbie couldn't move, and he'd never been more frightened in his life.

His body betrayed him one more time. He wet himself.

He moaned as the wet heat spread through his pants and down his leg. Some of the kids who'd gathered around to watch the fight spotted the dark stain and started to laugh and point at Robbie.

Vice Principle Franklin and Coach Rawlings suddenly waded through the crowd of students. They saw the Wexler boys and immediately grabbed them by their collars, assuming they were the instigators. Then they saw Joe's torn and blood-splattered shirt. Ray's nose was clearly broken, Randy was holding his throat, gasping and looking a little green, and Robbie's cheek was puffed up, and... he'd wet himself. The coach looked at the VP with eyebrows raised. Tiny little Joseph Neumann in a fight? Against three older boys and on his feet at the end? It made no sense.

The school nurse arrived with several other teachers, leading the Wexler brothers off to the nurse's office.

Joe turned back towards Amy and saw she was surrounded by her friends. She was okay, and she gave him a sweet little smile. The tension left his body. Suddenly his legs wouldn't support him, and he felt himself falling, then nothing.

Chapter 5

Joe was suspended for two weeks for his involvement in the fight. Doc Watson gave him a thorough exam because of his fainting at the end but found nothing to be concerned with. The boy grew increasingly restless during this time at home, and his appetite skyrocketed. It felt like he was always hungry. He asked for second and third helpings at each meal. Clara was delighted to see her little man gobbling up her cooking, as she'd always been concerned about how much smaller he was than his friends. By the end of the two weeks, she was surprised to notice Joseph's pant cuffs no longer rested on his shoes. They were threatening to become floods! She took him to town and bought him new pants with room to grow. She also had to get him new shirts as his sleeves were too short. They headed to the shoe store when he mentioned his shoes pinched. Clara was beaming. Her little man was growing up.

When Joe returned to school, everything felt different. It made him uncomfortable. Suddenly people noticed him. He wasn't in the shadows anymore. He'd taken the Wexler boys down a peg or two. Sure, he'd passed out at the end but not before those bullies had gotten a good beating. The girls who thought he was dreamy now thought he was dreamy and dangerous, a potent combination. And didn't he look a little bigger?

Joe had no idea what to do with so much attention. So, he did his best to politely ignore it, but his shyness increased.

Unfortunately, he'd also gotten the attention of the school's trouble makers. They didn't like this new element. The Wexler brothers were not at the top of the bully hierarchy, but considering how he had taken all three down in one fight, there was considerable agitation amongst the others. Not to mention the Wexlers, who were looking to get their reputation back.

Coach Rawlings threw a monkey wrench into their plotting, however. He took Joe under his wing for the remainder of the year and introduced him to bodybuilding. His instincts were telling him that the boy was hitting a growth spurt. Puberty had arrived early for Joe, and such young men are flooded with growth hormones and testosterone. Pointing it in a positive direction would yield great results in the future. The coach hoped Joe might one day join the football team or get involved in track if he could help build the boy up. Rawlings was all about long-term investments. After several months, Joe was so enthralled by his progress he asked his father for a set of free weights for his birthday.

Karl and Clara were also amazed by Joe's growth in this period. By the time he turned twelve, he'd grown to five foot three, pushing him into the top percentile. Fueling this rapid growth, his appetite continued to soar. Karl joked that he was eating them out of house and home, but Clara loved cooking for her family and was so grateful that Joseph was catching up and passing his peers.

He was also packing on some solid muscle which he put to excellent use with his chores around the farm.

Amy continued to be pixie-sized as she took after her mother. She also showed signs of becoming a true beauty, and her grades were at the top of her class, again like her mother. She got involved in the drama club at school and showed a natural talent for acting. Joe joined the drama club too but remained in the background, building sets, operating the lighting, or whatever was needed as long as he could help out his sister. He still ate lunch with her and her friends, but he was starting to tower over them by this time.

Another school year was ending, and Joe avoided confrontations with any of the school's bullies. Of course, by this point, he was almost the tallest in his class and stronger than any of them. As he hadn't targeted any troublemakers, their silent consensus was to avoid him as well.

Robbie Wexler couldn't forget, though. His humiliation in front of so many people had been Joe's fault. He'd lost the respect of his brothers too. He burned for revenge, and he would get it.

Chapter 6

Joe woke with a smile on his face. It was a special day. His sixteenth birthday! His parents were throwing a party at the new BigGameZone in town for him and his friends. It had just opened a month before and had laser tag, paintball, arcade games, indoor go-carts, movies, restaurants, and, ugh, even a club for dancing. First, he'd invited his buddy and neighbor, Daniel. Joe didn't see Daniel's cousin Beth on the couch until she asked if she could come. He invited her too because he felt awkward. Then at school, he'd invited the guys he and Daniel sometimes hung out with: Ben, Wally, Michael, and Sam. The following day, Beth met him at his locker and presented him with a list of people she said wanted to be invited. He looked at the list and realized it was all girls: Rebecca, Hanna, Emily, Jeannie, Ashley, Elizabeth, Jennifer, Taylor, and... uh oh, Chloe (or Clingy as Amy called her). Beth was waiting for an answer, so he mumbled his agreement. She walked away with a strange smile.

Amy was bringing four of her friends too, twenty people were coming to his party! He was worried his parents would tell him there were too many. Then he'd have to face all those girls and tell them they couldn't come. But his parents were delighted he had so many friends to share his birthday with.

As he went through his morning workout, he tried to put that list of girls out of his mind. Except for his sister Amy, he was always so tongue-tied around girls. With Chloe included in his party, he knew he was in for trouble. Amy was right on the mark with that nickname. Chloe always managed to get the seat next to him on the bus ride home. She'd press her curvy body against him, trapping him against the window. She seemed to enjoy the blush that crept up his neck and face as her softness rested against his arm, the warmth of her hip and leg against his.

Joe shook his head to clear it and used that nervous energy to finish his workout.

He quickly showered, dressed, and ran downstairs to the kitchen, where his mom made his favorite breakfast. It was going to be a great day!

-=-

BigGameZone was one of the new businesses attracted to the growing town. With so many families moving in, there were lots of kids looking for someplace to burn off their energy and a lot of grateful parents looking for a safe place to dump their overcharged kids. The huge complex hired many local seniors and teens to staff the facility. Robbie Wexler was working the intake desk. His Dad had gotten him the job to get him out of the house because he was sick of seeing his miserable face. Robbie was responsible for signing in the party groups and directing them to their assigned rooms. Once the groups were signed in for their scheduled times, Robbie would join the other junior workers for clean-up detail. This entailed emptying the trash cans and hauling the bags to the bins outside. Typically, the bags were full of stale pizza, cold chicken wings, melting ice cream cake, and torn gift wrap. Heavy shit to carry, and the cheap bags would rip if you didn't hold them off the ground all the way to the bin. If they tore open, he'd have to clean that mess up. He fucking hated the job, but he knew his old man would kick the shit out of him if he got fired again.

Today was looking up, though. He saw that Joe Neumann was having a birthday party at two. Robbie started to get excited. Finally, he had an opportunity to teach that fucker a lesson. He scanned the guest list and saw the names he expected to see. So many bitches were fawning over that freak. He wracked his brain for a plan for vengeance. It all depended on where Joe went when he got here. The place was really big.

Robbie wouldn't be able to touch him if he went to the go-carts as only the senior staff were allowed to work there. They'd notice him right away if he tried tampering with the carts. It would also be too hard to pick the right one to get Joe. The thought of shooting Joe in the nads in the Paintball arena made him grin, but again, he didn't normally work in that section. He was largely restricted to the party rooms, the movie theatres, and the dance club.

Hmmm...

So many girls. They liked to dance, and they liked Joe. Robbie bet they would try to get Joe into that area.

He started one of his clean-up runs while thinking about how to use this to his advantage. Robbie opened the lid on the trash in party room three and yanked his head back and away from the vapors coming from the bag. Gawd, that was foul! Smelled like something had crawled into the can to die.

A slow smile spread across Robbie's face as he got a wicked idea. It was truly fucking nasty! It was perfect!

He quickly but carefully pulled the heavy bag of spoiled food and trash from the can, spun the top closed, and tied a knot in it, trapping the funk inside. He carried the bag carefully to the service hallway that led to the dumpsters. It also passed the stairs that led up to the lighting catwalks above the dance club. Seeing no one else in the hall, he ducked into the stairwell and climbed up to the walkway that ran the length of the club's south wall. He couldn't open the door at the top of the stairs very wide as something was blocking it. He squeezed through with the bag and gently set it down on the walkway. He saw a stack of extra scaffolding pipes tied up on the walkway behind the door.

"Lazy bastards shouldn't have left the fucking shit there," he thought. Then he looked over the edge of the walkway down into the club. The mounting system hung below, which supported the light show machines, the spots, and some speakers. It was a twenty-foot drop below that to the floor. A few narrow walkways spanned the club's width to the north side walkway. He climbed up onto one and looked below to see how easy it would be to deploy his little bomb onto Joe's head. There were some fairly wide gaps between the lights and speakers, so he could drop it through, but it would take precise timing for his weapon to have maximum impact.

Robbie giggled as he imagined the horror on the faces of all those sluts as the garbage bag exploded over Joe, splashing all over the girls too. He made his way back over to the bag. It was safe for now. He opened the stairwell door and struggled to get it open again. The bloody extra scaffolding had settled a little more against the door. He gave the pile a frustrated kick and yanked the door open until he could squeeze through. He hurried back down and carefully listened to ensure the hallway was empty before heading back to the front desk. It was almost time for his special guest to arrive.

Chapter 7

Joe stood on the sidewalk outside the entertainment complex, waiting for his friends to arrive. He wore his black jeans, and his sister insisted he wear his deep-navy-blue button-down shirt. He felt overdressed for the games he intended to play, but he supposed the dark colors would be an advantage in the dark laser tag arena.

Amy was by his side talking with her friend Rachel who'd been waiting with her mother when Joe's parents dropped them off. He could hear Amy and Rachel giggling and chatting with each other in that magic and mysterious language that only young girls knew. He certainly couldn't follow it.

Then his guests started to arrive. Mrs. McCalahan dropped off Daniel and Beth. Then came Ben, Michael, and Wally, who lived in town and walked over together. Michael told Joe that Sam wouldn't be coming as he was grounded. Joe had twenty all-day passes in his pocket and some extra cash in his wallet that his father handed him for just-in-case scenarios. He was a little surprised that none of the girls from the list had shown up, but frankly, he was a little relieved.

Just as he was about to take his friends inside, a white stretched limo pulled up to the curb. The driver got out and hustled over to the back door. He pulled it open, and a long slim leg stepped out of the car, followed by a second equally svelte limb.

Tall, blond, and gorgeous in a shimmering gold party dress, Taylor stepped onto the curb with a smile and turned back to the car.

Next came Emily, mahogany tresses pulled up in a loose bun with ringlets at her temples, wearing a scarlet dress that clung to her slim frame.

Elizabeth stepped out next, her straight raven hair shining and pouring down the back of her iridescent white dress to the middle of her back.

With her fiery mane of red hair, Rebecca was a dream in an emerald dress that seemed to swirl around her body.

Strawberry blond Hanna was delicious in a chocolate brown dress that ended mid-thigh in a froth of ruffles.

Jeannie wore short black pixie braids and dazzled in a pink dress that left one shoulder bare.

Ashley's auburn locks flowed down to her shoulders, and she glowed in her yellow sequined dress.

Finally, with her shoulder-length blond hair flipped up at the ends, Jennifer looked regal in royal blue.

They were lined up beside the limo, each looking like they should be walking down the red carpet at the Oscars, not preparing to spend the day celebrating a sixteenth birthday party at BigGameZone. Joe realized he was standing there staring with his mouth open.

Then the line of girls walked towards him in single file, and each touched his arm, gave him a big smile, wished him a happy birthday, and walked onwards to the door of the complex. They must have rehearsed this, he thought.

Just as Jennifer walked past him, the white limo left the curb, and a black town car pulled up. Chloe stepped out. Joe felt his jaw go slack again. Chloe had cut her long straight white-blond hair so that it curled in at the bottom to touch the base of her long slender neck. Her ice blue eyes flashed with joy under straight bangs, and her frost pink lips smiled with satisfaction at his stunned expression as she stepped towards him. Like Joe, Chloe had been visited early by the puberty fairy. She had generous curves where the other girls were still in the early stages of their development toward adulthood. Her ice-blue dress shimmered in the afternoon sun and struggled to contain those curves, especially on top due to its low cut. Where Joe was now six feet tall, Chloe was also gifted with stature and stood just two inches shy of him. Her short dress revealed that much of her height came from her toned runner's legs that went on and on. As she passed him, she stroked under his chin gently, closing his mouth with her fingertips, a smile still on her lips.

Joe flushed deep crimson and struggled to swallow. He followed the ladies into the complex with his sister, her friends, and his male friends in tow.

As he walked towards the counter to hand in the day passes, he spotted Robbie Wexler. Not his favorite person, but he could be friendly if Robbie kept it cool. It looked like Robbie hadn't even seen him as the distraction behind him drew every male eye.

"Hi. Nineteen day passes for the Neumann party," Joe said.

Robbie finally tore his eyes away from the lovely ladies and glanced at Joe. He looked down at the passes and collected them. He pulled out a batch of white wristbands, counted nineteen, and handed them to Joe.

"Everyone needs to be wearing one of these. Your party room is number two, just down there to the right." He looked Joe right in the eye. "Enjoy your day at BigGameZone!"

Joe found the look in Robbie's eyes a little unnerving. There was something sick and manic in them.

Putting Robbie out of his mind, Joe clipped a wristband on himself and walked back to his group with the rest. He handed a bunch to his sister, who distributed them to her friends and the boys. Joe turned to the ladies. He was conscious of how amazing they all looked! He felt his skin flush, and it felt odd, like the pins and needles feeling from a pinched nerve, only the sensation was all over his body. He'd never felt that before.

One at a time, the ladies came forward for Joe to fasten their wrist bands in place. Each girl reached out an arm to him, wrist up. Joe's face began to burn with shy embarrassment, and he tried to keep his tingling hands from trembling as he looped the band around their arm, leaving a little slack for comfort. He held it in place with his thumb on the tender flesh of their inner wrist. Then he'd pinch the clip closed with his other hand. Joe was unaware of how his thumb's touch affected each of the ladies. As he progressed through the group, the ones he'd touched began noticing that each was rubbing their wrist gently and seemed a little flushed. Some were a little self-conscious, but others stared back at Joe.

He looked up when he had just one band left. Chloe stood before him with a knowing smile still on her lips. Joe thought she was the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen and felt dizzy. That tingling sensation in his skin was becoming almost unbearable. She reached both hands forward, wrist up, to let him choose where to place the band. In his dizzy state, Joe got a little confused and took a wrist in each of his big hands. Chloe felt a warm shock shoot up through her arms and branch out in all directions. Her eyes closed, her chin tucked in towards her neck, and she suddenly gasped quietly as a gentle tingling sensation cascaded throughout every nerve in her body. It felt like every hair was beginning to stand straight up. Joe jerked his hands back when he felt the tingle rush through his arms. He thought he'd given Chloe a static shock and hurt her somehow. Her eyes snapped open and locked on his when he broke their connection. Joe was surprised by the heat he saw in that look. He quickly slipped her band onto her wrist, careful not to touch her again. Joe smiled at her weakly and stepped over to speak with his sister. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the other ladies swoop in to gather around Chloe in a huddle.

"Amy, can I talk with you, please?" he asked in a quiet, desperate voice.

Amy looked up at his worried expression, and he saw a look of compassion cross her sweet features. She nodded, took his arm, and led him to the side, away from their group.

"I have a really bad feeling about this. This party is not turning out to be what I expected at all," he said.

While Amy was three years younger than her big brother, she seemed far more mature. She had hoped her brother might be ready to appreciate the attention he was generating, but he was still far too shy to be comfortable. Still, maybe what he needed from her was a little tough love to break through that shyness. It was obvious to her that the girls hadn't come dressed to ride go-carts. Time to put on her mom voice.

"Joseph, the ladies came to your party to dance. They are your guests. You need to spend a little time with them before you play."

Joe pursed his lips nervously and looked into his little sister's eyes. He sighed, and the tension left his shoulders. He nodded. "Okay," was all he said. He knew Amy was so much better with people than him, and he trusted her completely.

"Dan, I'll meet you guys in a little while, okay?" he said to his friend. Daniel grinned at him, shaking his head as he walked towards the go-carts with the guys.

Amy smiled at her big brother, patted his hand then took her friends towards the theatres. As she walked away, she rubbed her fingers together unconsciously. They were tingling like they'd fallen asleep.

Squaring his shoulders, Joe walked back towards the group of young women. "Would you ladies like to accompany me to the club?" Joe said, his voice only wobbling a little.

Smiles beamed out from nine faces. They turned and walked towards the music encircling Joe.

Robbie watched them finally head towards the club exactly as he knew they would. It was almost time for him to go on a garbage run, and this one would be spectacular.

The ladies approached a large seating area with multiple couches in the corner. A waiter arrived and took their order. Sparkling waters, sodas, juices, and non-alcoholic mixed drinks were all part of the underage clubbing experience. The girls laughed and chatted, leading Joe to the dance floor one by one. The music was high energy, and the beat was driving. Joe soon felt his inhibitions dropping as his body heated up with the dancing and the gentle touches the girls made on his arms and back as they jumped, laughed, swayed, and shook to the music. Joe started to really enjoy himself. At one point, he was surrounded by six ladies, all moving in perfect synchronization with the beat. It was magic! All of them were breathing hard and grinning like mad fools. He looked around and couldn't see Hanna, but Chloe and Elizabeth were having a very animated discussion over by the wall. He noticed that Elizabeth seemed to be crying. He went from feeling glorious to feeling concerned in a flash, and he could feel himself slip out of sync with the other dancers in his group. He excused himself and started to make his way across the floor toward Chloe and Elizabeth.

-=-

High above the dance floor, Robbie cursed violently. There'd been a perfect opportunity to hit Joe and six sluts in one shot, but he'd been too slow to get through the fucking door because of that stupid shit stacked on the walkway. He'd just positioned himself above Joe, holding the bag directly above his head, when Joe suddenly started moving to the side of the room. Robbie looked through the hanging scaffolds and saw Joe was making his way over to Chloe. Perfect! Robbie pulled the heavy bag over the rail and scuttled as fast as possible to put himself over Joe and Chloe. With a grunt, he dipped the bag over the railing again as he rushed back towards the edge of the room, trying to catch up to Joe, who was now striding briskly across an empty section of the dance floor.

Robbie didn't see the light effects machine in the path of his hand until it struck the heavy trash bag and ripped it open. The foul liquids poured into the scorching hot, electrically charged device. There was a pop and flash of sparks shooting up from the machine.

Then came the explosion and fireball.

The gases trapped in the bag ignited first, caught the grease and oils trapped in the wrapping paper, and the entire bag went off in a huge fireball, splashing flaming cheese across the walkway and over the right side of Robbie's body like napalm. He screamed and ran for the stairwell door. The concussion from the blast and Robbie's yanking on the door broke the remaining ties on the heavy stack of pipes.

They suddenly broke free.

With the agony of his burns, he never saw the pipes that slammed into him, carrying him over the railing to the dance floor below.

-=-

Joe was almost at Chloe's side when he heard the boom above his head. Everyone ducked and looked up. They could see a fireball rolling along the ceiling above the lights and heard what sounded like a scream. Something wet was pouring onto the dance floor behind Joe. Then came a loud series of ringing bells directly above.

Instinct made Joe rush the final steps up to Chloe and Elizabeth. He grabbed them and tucked them tight against each other and under his body. He braced himself against the wall with his arms above his head just as the first pipes struck him. Then came the rest. They hit his arms, his back, and his legs. He was almost driven to his knees under the pounding, but with the two girls huddled under him, there was no room for him to drop, so he pushed himself back up. The sound of the bars striking the floor was deafening! It was like being trapped in a crazed bell tower.

As suddenly as it started, it was over. Joe glanced up to be sure, but nothing was left to fall. He looked down and saw Chloe and Elizabeth's shocked eyes staring at him. They seemed to be all right, thank god!

Then he noticed that most of his shirt was missing. His pants and underwear were also in tatters. Damn, he was... hanging out in plain view. Chloe and Elizabeth stared wide-eyed in shock, but they were no longer looking at his face.

Then his legs finally gave out, and he heard yelps from the two ladies as his mostly naked body collapsed on them.

Darkness took him.

Chapter 8

Joe slowly woke in an unfamiliar room. With awareness came pain. He groaned as every muscle reminded him of the beating he'd taken.

Suddenly, he felt a tiny form fall against his chest, a head press into his neck, and he heard racking sobs. His eyes popped all the way open, and he looked down to see Amy laying across his chest, tiny fists clutching the sheets.

"Amy! Shhhh, what's wrong?" he whispered to his little sister, raising his aching arms to gently rub her back.

"I-I'm s-s-so sorry I f-forced you to g-go to the club," she wailed into his chest.

"Amy, please! That's silly! You aren't to blame for anything! I had a great time! I really did! I was going to thank you. I love you!" He stroked her hair and felt her begin to calm down. He looked up and saw his parents standing at the end of his bed with relieved smiles.

"Son, can you wiggle your toes?" Karl asked.

Joe did as his father asked, and the smiles on his parent's faces grew. They looked at each other and pressed their foreheads together.

"Dad, what's going on? What happened?" Joe asked.

Karl moved up the side of the bed and gently attempted to pull Amy from Joe's chest, but she clung tighter. He smiled and left her there. Clara joined him.

"There was an accident in the club. A boy named Robbie Wexler was on the catwalk above the dance floor when you and the girls were dancing. The police aren't sure what he was doing up there, but he might have been carrying some kind of home-made bomb. There was an explosion, and he was badly burned. He then knocked loose some improperly stored scaffolding. It fell, and he was pushed over the railing and fell to his death. The rest of the scaffolding fell over you and the two girls you protected. No, don't worry, they're both fine!" Karl said when he saw Joe's worried expression.

"You were all rushed to the hospital, and they called the parents. When we got here, Doc Watson was in a rage. The x-ray machine broke as they were trying to determine your injuries. We've been waiting for you to wake up. That was sixteen hours ago."

Joe gently shifted his muscles from his head to his finger tips and toes. Everything seemed to be working, but damn, was he sore!

"Aside from feeling like I was beaten with hammers, I feel okay. Everything seems to be moving properly," Joe said.

"Oh Joseph, that's so good to hear!" his mother gushed, tears coming to her eyes too.

"Wait—Robbie's dead?" Joe gasped, the fact finally registering.

"Yes," Karl confirmed.

"Do you feel up to some visitors? Two young ladies in the hall would very much like to see you," Clara asked.

Joe blushed scarlet as he recalled just how much these two ladies had already seen. "Uh, I guess that would be okay."

Clara gently pried Amy from Joe's chest, and Joe gave his sister a gentle touch on her cheek and a smile to let her know he loved her. Karl led his family outside, and Joe steeled himself for the next visit.

Slowly Chloe and Elizabeth appeared in the doorway and looked in. When they saw him looking towards them, they both rushed forward. Chloe took his left hand in her hands, and Elizabeth rounded his bed and held his right. Neither seemed to be able to talk. They just stared down at him with expressions Joe couldn't read.

"Are you two okay? You're not hurt?" Joe asked.

Suddenly, both girls were laying across him, crying on his shoulders.

What's with all this crying?

Joe realized that aside from the pain they were causing in his muscles, it felt really good to have them pressing against him. He was pinned to the bed by two wonderfully soft goddesses. He'd been facing Chloe when she landed on him, and her hair smelled like delicious vanilla. Elizabeth's long black hair was flung across his pillow. Since they weren't looking, he gently turned his head slightly to the right, brought his nose into contact with the silky strands, and breathed in the fresh, clean scent of melon.

"Shhhh, please don't cry," Joe said gently until he heard their sobs turn to sniffs, then stop. They both pushed back but remained sitting on the edges of his bed, each holding one of his hands.

"Listen, I'm okay. I'm not hurt... well, I'm really, really sore, but nothing's broken. I was damn lucky! I was so scared you two would be hurt," he explained. They both looked relieved.

"Elizabeth, why were you crying at the party?" he asked.

Her face flushed as she recalled her earlier tears. "I was just feeling sorry for myself. I mean, you had all these beautiful women around you. Chloe, especially. I was sure you wouldn't even see me. Then you—you saved my life!"

"Not see you? Elizabeth? How could I not see you? You're beautiful!" he gasped. He couldn't believe this gorgeous woman couldn't see that!

Suddenly, she was back on his chest, planting kisses all over his forehead, eyelids, cheeks, chin, and LIPS! He felt the tip of her tongue brush his lips, so he copied her actions. Fireworks went off in his brain, and rational thought was lost. He felt waves of pleasure radiating outwards from their joined lips, and it was almost too intense. The kiss continued for one eternity, two... the waves built, and his awareness began to slip away. Then Elizabeth pulled back with a loud gasping moan and clenched her hands in her lap. She scooted back off the bed and wobbled from the room, her fair skin flushed deep red and her eyes wild.

Not to be outdone by her friend, Chloe placed her hands on both sides of his face and said, "I want to thank you for saving me as well." Then she lowered her lips to his and kissed him deeply.

Joe was keenly aware that he really liked kissing, especially how Chloe did it. The sensual feeling of her warm, soft lips on his was heaven, but the exquisite pleasure of her tongue invading his mouth, sliding against his, overwhelmed him. Instead of a sensation like radiating waves, it felt like he'd been hit by a tsunami this time. His mind blanked, and he began to white out. Chloe suddenly gasped, and her whole body trembled fiercely. Her hands gripped the blankets tight, and she moaned into his mouth. Joe felt her relax onto his chest to rest her head on his shoulder. Joe lay there dazed, blinking at the ceiling. Feeling slowly returned to his body and, with it, the pain.

His Dad stepped back in with a puzzled look on his face after watching Elizabeth scurry down the hall to the exit. Joe was laying back on his pillow, and the other young lady seemed to be asleep on Joe's left shoulder.

"Joe?" he whispered.

Joe looked over at his father and smiled. Then he noticed Chloe drooling on his shoulder. She appeared to be unconscious. That wasn't supposed to happen when you kissed, was it? Joe looked desperately at his father. His dad turned and called for Doc Watson, who'd been speaking with Clara in the hall. The doctor rushed in. After a quick check, he and Karl moved Chloe to the empty bed next to Joe's. He confirmed she was breathing normally, her pulse was strong, if a little fast, and her pupils were responsive. Earlier, he'd examined both girls and found them uninjured. He decided that she'd probably become emotionally overwhelmed after the tragic events. He pulled the blanket over her and turned back to Karl and Joe.

"Let's just let her sleep. There doesn't appear to be anything wrong with her physically. I'll keep an eye on her. You okay with her being here, Joe?" he asked.

Joe just nodded and looked at Chloe's sweet face. Suddenly, he felt his fatigue sweeping back over him. His eyelids felt heavy, and he slipped into a deep, dreamless sleep.

Chapter 9

The weeks after the tragic death of Robbie Wexler were a blur to Joe. He left the hospital a couple of days after the incident and had to take it easy at home for at least a week. He was instructed to only sleep and eat during that time though he did sneak in a few hours with his free weights as he began to feel restless with the inactivity.

Then his Dad told him that Robbie's father had specifically asked that Joe and his family not attend Robbie's funeral. As many of Joe's friends were going, he was confused and then angered by this, but Karl told him that people did strange things when they were grieving, and it was best to honor his request.

The day after the funeral, his dad took him to get his driver's license. Now he'd be able to help a lot more at the farm, and his parents told him he'd be allowed to get a job. Joe knew exactly where he wanted to work. He'd been visiting St. Germain's Feed and Supply with his Dad for years and felt very much at home there. It didn't hurt that Donald St. Germain, Chloe's father, was the owner and operator of the business. He liked Joe and had hinted if the boy was looking for a job, there was always an opening.

A couple of days later, Joe drove his Dad's old pickup to the store and walked in to look for Chloe's Dad. If he happened to spot her, too, that would be great. She'd been avoiding him since that day in the hospital, and he was desperate to ask her why. He was directed to the office at the back of the shop, where he found Donald working on some receipts.

"Hello. Mr. St. Germain," Joe said.

"Oh! Hi Joe! How are you feeling?" Donald asked.

"Much better, thanks! How is Chloe doing? I haven't spoken with her since that day."

Donald's forehead wrinkled in thought. "Chloe's been acting a little off since she returned from the hospital, but she won't tell us what happened. I understand from Doc Watson that she collapsed when she visited you, but that's all I've heard. Her mom Gene will bring her in for her shift this afternoon if you'd like to stick around and speak with her."

"Yes, I'd like that." He took a deep breath and launched into his pitch. "Uh, what I actually came here for today was to ask if you were still interested in offering me a position. I'm sixteen now, have my driver's license and my parent's permission to get a part-time job. I'm a hard worker and strong too!"

Donald was very pleased that Joe had remembered his offer. "Sure! I could definitely add you to the part-time roster. When can you start?"

"Any time, sir!" Joe said with a smile.

"Can you stick around until Gene arrives this afternoon? She can give you the required forms to fill out. Then you can speak with Chloe," Donald explained. "In the meantime, ask Rene to give you a quick tour of the shop and fill you in on the responsibilities of the part-timer positions."

Donald reached across the desk and shook Joe's hand. "Welcome to the team, Joe!"

"Thank you, sir!" Joe said.

Rene Duval was a petite redhaired woman in her early thirties who primarily worked the customer service desk. Even though she was older, Joe thought she was very pretty. She had the most intense blue eyes; you could almost feel it when they locked on you. Sometimes he found it a little unnerving. Joe preferred to not be the center of attention, but when Rene focused on you, you definitely got the impression that you were the center of her universe at that moment. Her face was covered in light freckles, she wore those half glasses for reading, and she had an angry-looking scar on her neck that ran from her left ear, crossed her neck, and disappeared in her cleavage, though Joe tried to keep his eyes from following it that far. He'd spoken with her on numerous prior visits. She knew where everything could be found in the store, kept track of deliveries, and had an uncanny memory of their inventory. Chloe joked that Rene was Oracle to her Dad's Batman. Donald ensured she was happy, saying the place would fall apart without her.

"Hi, Ms. Duval! Mr. St. Germain hired me part-time and asked me to ask you to give me the tour and explain the duties I'd have," Joe said.

Rene looked up over her half glasses and focused on Joe. "Hi, Joe! Welcome to the team!" she said warmly. She'd expected this day would come. She'd picked up on Joe's interest in working here and knew Donald thought highly of the boy. She also knew Chloe was sweet on him but thought maybe Donald was unaware of that. Locking her terminal, she exited her station, led Joe to the employee-only doors at the back of the shop, and began her tour. She'd been doing them for years and had it down pat.

An hour later, Joe felt his mind spinning with the information Rene had jammed inside. Rene smiled when she saw his dazed expression and patted the arm to let him know he'd be fine. She noticed his arm was thick with muscles. He'd certainly get to use them here with the heavy lifting involved in the job.

There was a ding from the front door, and Joe saw Mrs. St. Germain enter the store, followed by Chloe, who walked with eyes downcast. Joe was surprised as Chloe typically looked so confident wherever she went. Chloe's mom smiled and waved when she saw Joe, and he waved back. First, though, he wanted to speak with Chloe.

She suddenly stopped and gasped when she saw Joe standing before the customer service desk. Her eyes looked a little desperate and panicky. She seemed to be looking for a way to escape and clutched her hands together up by her throat.

"Chloe?" Joe asked quietly and gently, like she was a fawn preparing to leap away.

She closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to calm herself. It seemed to do the trick, as she could look at him when they reopened. "Hi, Joe," she said quietly.

"Can I speak with you, please?" Joe asked just as quietly.

"Sure, follow me," Chloe said as she glanced at Rene, watching them both with interest. Chloe led him back through the employee door to the empty loading bay at the back of the store. Rene watched them leave with curiosity in her eyes.

"I've tried to reach you since that day in the hospital. But it seems like you've been avoiding me." Joe's face was turning a deep shade of crimson. He was so uncomfortable talking with the pretty girl. Confronting her was a special kind of torture for him.

A hint of Chloe's former confidence returned to her eyes as she saw the effect she was having on Joe. Then her eyes dropped to the floor again. "Joe, what did you do to me that day?" she whispered.

"What?" he asked, confused.

"I remember sitting on the edge of your bed, holding your hand. You were being so sweet, worrying about Elizabeth and me when you were the one injured. Elizabeth kissed you, then ran out of the room. When I kissed you, it was so good. Then I couldn't catch my breath, and my whole body was exploding with ecstasy." Chloe paused, and a tiny shiver ran down her spine. "I remember not wanting it to end, ever. I was willing to give up everything to get more. When I woke up the next day, I was terrified by how much I wanted to feel that way again. That... need gets smaller every day, but it still scares me. I have plans for my future, Joe. I'm going to go places and do things. Become someone. I've known this since I was a little girl. A couple of weeks ago, I'd have given all that up just to feel that pleasure again." Tears were beginning to drop from her eyes and run down her cheeks.

He reached forward to comfort her but flinched back when she pulled away from his touch. "Oh my God, Chloe! I—I'm so sorry! I've never kissed anyone before. That was my first time! I thought that's what it was supposed to feel like. When you kissed me, I thought the top of my head would blow off! It felt so good I almost passed out! When I saw you unconscious, it really scared me! I woke up the next morning, and you were gone. Then you wouldn't return my calls. Elizabeth's not returning my calls either, and I have no idea why. I would never hurt either of you! You have to know that!"

Chloe nodded like she believed him, so Joe continued. "I know you'll be incredible at whatever you decide to do, Chloe. You're so much smarter than anyone I know and so driven! And you're so beautiful!" he said. "I've always known you were destined for big things! I don't want to lose you as a friend!"

Chloe now had a smile on her face, though she remained careful to keep space between them. She nodded at him.

"I had no idea you felt this way this morning. I came in to ask your Dad for a job, but if my being here makes you uncomfortable or unhappy, I'll tell him something came up, and I had to change my mind."

Chloe thought for a moment, then came to a decision. "No, Joe. You should keep the job. I know I can get over this, whatever it is. I want to remain friends, too."

Joe slumped with relief. When he realized how much blabbing he'd been doing with Chloe and that he'd actually called her beautiful to her face, his face flushed crimson. She grinned and gave him a light punch on the shoulder. This surprised them both, but Chloe instantly felt better that she'd been able to touch him without any echoes of her earlier need. They nodded to each other, then walked back to the shop, Chloe to the checkout desk, and Joe to the office to fill out the forms.

When she saw them come back into the front of the store, Rene looked up from the security screen at her desk and put the earpiece away. Truth be told, she was perhaps a little too protective of the St. Germain family, but she accepted that it was just her nature. She had been worried about Chloe, too, but now it seemed like the crisis was past.

However, exploding with ecstasy? Interesting!

Chapter 10

Joe's life fell into a routine that kept him very busy. Every morning he'd get up early and do his workout. Then he'd do his chores, get cleaned up, eat, and drive himself and Amy to school. After school, Amy took the bus home, and he'd head over to St. Germain's and work several hours there, though he had longer shifts on the weekends. He occasionally had duties for the drama club instead of working after school. Amy's performances were getting better and better, and people were taking notice. Joe was so proud of her!

The combination of Joe's morning workouts, farm chores, and the strenuous labor at his job seemed to amplify his growth. By the time he was seventeen, Joe was six foot two and two-hundred-and-forty pounds of lean, solid muscle. Much to Coach Rawlings' dismay, Joe showed no interest in football, track and field, or sports in general. Still, he felt good that he'd been instrumental in guiding Joe down a positive path, and Joe let him know he was grateful too.

Chloe gradually returned to her confident and flirty nature though she was definitely no longer clingy. She'd touch Joe casually but never for long and rarely skin-to-skin. Sometimes, he caught a brief wistful expression flicker across her face before she'd snap back to that sexy knowing smile he'd come to realize he missed.

Elizabeth continued to avoid him. She'd blush furiously when they met in the school hallways and scurry away when he called out to her. Chloe told him that Elizabeth refused to talk to her as well.

Joe didn't know what happened that day, but he deeply regretted that he might have played some unwitting part in hurting his friends. He took the blame on himself. He picked up on Chloe's aversion to touching him, and not knowing what else to do, he began to avoid any intimate contact.

Rene worked closely with Joe as she was his direct report and assigned most of his duties. She began noticing a behavior change in Joe. While she was pleased Chloe seemed to be returning to her old self, she was concerned that Joe was becoming more withdrawn. She saw something in Joe's eyes when he looked at Chloe. Shame? When Rene once patted the back of Joe's hand to get his attention, he yanked it away with an apology. While she was beginning to worry about Joe's state of mind, she couldn't fault his work. He was punctual, organized, and responsible and completed his tasks quickly.

She couldn't get over how strong the young man was. She once saw him helping a customer, following the woman around the store, guiding her to one item after another, and the entire time he'd been carrying an eighty-pound bag of horse feed in each hand simply pinched between his thumb and fingers, as easily as she would a loaf of bread. He seemed oblivious to the load he was carrying, never once setting them down until the woman was finished, and he'd brought them up to the cash to put them onto one of the rolling carts.

She didn't miss the woman's appreciative pat on Joe's bulging bicep either.

Or Joe's barely noticeable flinch.

Now that Joe was a member of the St. Germain family, Rene had also begun to feel responsible for his well-being. She wanted the young man to be happy and well-adjusted, but he was gradually pulling away from people. It had gone on long enough.

It was a very quiet, rainy Wednesday evening, and there hadn't been any customers since late afternoon. It looked like there wouldn't be any for the rest of the night. Chloe was reading a magazine at her check-out counter, and Joe had just finished shifting some stacks of inventory. Rene called him up to her desk. He stood leaning against the counter, picking at his torn work gloves. She smirked as she looked at the poor gloves. She was always amazed by how badly he destroyed pair after pair but never managed to scrape up his hands in the same way. This presented her with an opportunity to help the young man. She reached forward, grasped the ends of the glove's fingertips, and pulled them off. Joe pulled his hands back and gripped the counter's edge on his side. Rene looked at the gloves and smiled at Joe.

"If you didn't save us so much time with moving inventory, I'd have to start docking your pay for how many sets of gloves you go through," she joked.

Joe smiled and ducked his head bashfully.

"Joe, let me see your hands, please," she said gently.

Rene could see Joe's shoulders stiffen slightly, and his eyes snapped up to hers, the smile slipping from his face slowly.

She held out her hands and gestured for him to move his forward, as well. When he hesitated, she said, "I won't bite, Joe, please." Her words were gentle but firm.

Finally, he moved his hands up over the counter, palms down. Rene felt him definitely flinch when she gripped his big hands in her smaller ones and turned them over to look at his palms. As she expected, there wasn't one scratch, blister, or callous to be seen. Just smooth, soft skin. She ran her comparatively tiny thumbs across his palms, trying to detect any roughness that might disclose the edge of a cut or scrape. Nothing. She slid her fingers outwards along the surfaces of his long fingers right to their tips and then felt along his thumbs. Other than the strength she felt in them, there was no evidence of the heavy labor he put his hands through. She thought his hands were remarkable and felt really good in hers!

She looked up and saw Joe biting his lip and trembling. His eyes were closed tightly.

"Joe? Joe, are you okay?" she asked, worried.

His eyes slowly opened as he realized she was asking him something. Her hands on his felt so good, and he could feel himself respond to her touch in a big way. He was terrified that this might trigger the overwhelming sensation. It wasn't like kissing, but this was the first time since the day in the hospital that a woman had touched him so intimately. When he saw Rene was acting normally, his relief was so intense he sagged against the counter as his legs threatened to give out on him. He hadn't realized how tense he'd been.

Rene maintained her grip on Joe's hands; one, to make sure he fully understood that it was okay to touch like this, and two, to help support Joe's trembling body though she wouldn't really have been able to keep the big guy from falling.

She looked him in the eye and said, "You've been afraid to touch anyone since the incident at the hospital, haven't you." Joe's eyes snapped wide, and he started to pull his hands back, but Rene refused to let go. "Look at your hands, Joe. I'm holding them, and everything is okay. Close your fingers and hold my hands too."

Slowly, almost imperceptibly slow, Joe's fingers curled in until Rene's were entirely enclosed within them. He kept his eyes on her face the entire time, terrified that Rene might experience what Chloe had.

"It's okay, Joe. Everything is okay," she said gently.

Suddenly, Joe couldn't see her clearly and realized he was crying. The release was so profound that he couldn't stop as the emotions rocked through him. He curled forward over their hands as the tears flowed. He was sobbing silently. Rene leaned forward and rested her cheek against the top of his head. She made soothing sounds and just held his hands.

The next thing Joe felt was Chloe's body pressed against his back, her arms around his chest, hugging him tightly, and her cheek resting on his back. He could tell she was crying, too, as her tears soaked into his shirt.

"Joe, I'm so sorry!" Chloe cried. "I had no idea you were hurting!"

When she could tell the tears were stopping, Rene released one hand, pulled a box of tissues from under the counter, and held it out to Joe. He took some and wiped his face. He smiled at her gratefully, and she saw that the terrible weight he'd been carrying was gone. He patted Chloe's arms on his chest and handed her the box of tissues. Chloe leaned away from his back and saw the big wet spot she'd left on his shirt. She snorted, then began to giggle.

"Oh, sorry about your shirt Joe!" she said, dabbing her eyes with a tissue.

Joe's smile was gentle and relaxed. "Not a problem, Chloe."

Rene leaned back, and a great sense of satisfaction swept over her. She couldn't have children of her own, but that didn't mean she couldn't positively impact the lives of those she cared for.

"Thank you," Joe said quietly as he looked her in the eye. Chloe rushed into Rene's booth and pulled her into a big hug.

Moments like these were Rene's reward.

Chapter 11

Prom night was rapidly approaching, and Joe felt more than a little nervous. The last time he'd danced was on his sixteenth birthday, and while he'd enjoyed it, the memory was... not all positive. Attending prom meant he had to get a date, and getting a date meant speaking with a girl. He was still far too shy to be comfortable doing that. He would have asked Chloe as they had become good friends, but Mark Thompson asked her first, and she'd said yes. She and Mark had a lot in common. They were both driven individuals and had been accepted by Berkeley University in California. Joe saw the writing on the wall there.

The person Joe would have most liked to take to prom was Elizabeth, but she continued to avoid him. Over two years of avoidance was really getting under Joe's skin. While he'd never pressure Elizabeth, not knowing what he'd done wrong was driving him crazy. All he did was tell her she was beautiful and she kissed him! Joe closed his locker and leaned his forehead against it. Maybe he could skip prom. If he could sneak it past Rene, he might be able to get a shift at the store that night.

Ding!

Joe looked down at his phone and saw Amy was texting him.

Pls meet me, Rm 330 ASAP.

He texted an okay back to her and headed for the stairs to the top floor. Room 330 was the unused art studio at the end of the hall. Why did Amy want to meet him there? Maybe she needed some stuff moved for Drama Club.

A few minutes later, he walked in and looked around. The west wall of the studio was floor-to-ceiling windows, and the late afternoon sun was bathing the room in a gold glow. It really was an excellent room for painting or photography.

Or storing a large black box with a sheet of paper taped to it.

Joe moved towards the box. It was five feet tall by four feet wide on each side, and the sides had holes punched in all around the top. Was there a large puppy inside? He reached out and pulled the sheet of paper loose.

"Talk, and answers you may find. Ask, and a dance partner you may have. There is only try," he read aloud. It was definitely Amy's quirky humor and her handwriting.

The words finally sunk in. Definitely not a puppy in the box.

Joe heard the door behind him close, and the deadbolt snap into place. He ran back to the door but couldn't see anyone in the hall. He tried the handle, but he was definitely locked in. He looked back at the box. Dammit! He'd been set up. Well, he'd better let its occupant out.

He walked back and looked for a way to open it. On closer examination, it wasn't very sturdy. It looked like it was made of black foam board, and he saw a tape hinge running along the front panel's left edge and a small rubber band latch on the right edge of the front panel. He reached out and undid the latch. The whole panel should then just open like a door—Elizabeth!

Joe tipped the box backward, knocking it onto the floor behind Elizabeth. She was tied to a chair wearing a blindfold, a gag, and noise-canceling earphones, which covered her ears completely. Her arms and legs were bound to the chair with beautiful silk scarves, and the gag seemed to be made of several of the scarves. That looked very uncomfortable, so Joe untied its knot and gently removed it from between Elizabeth's lips. It was fairly drenched when he took it out. She worked her jaw in relief.

"Very funny, Taylor! You need to untie me now... Hanna?" she said.

Joe hesitated and shook his head. Considering how she'd been avoiding him, this would be an unpleasant surprise for her. He reached behind her head and undid the knot for the blindfold, which he removed simultaneously with the earphones. He stepped back and saw her blink a few times to get her eyes focussing again.

Elizabeth froze, and her eyes grew wide. She looked like the proverbial deer in the headlights as she absorbed that Joe was standing before her, not Taylor or Hanna.

"EEP!" she squeaked and jumped slightly as Joe knelt before her, reaching for the scarf that tied her right ankle to the chair. When he heard the sound, Joe looked up at her and frowned. He sat back and said, "Actually, perhaps this is a good time to ask you why you've been treating me like a plague carrier."

Elizabeth looked towards the door and noticed it was closed.

"Someone locked us in. Since you mentioned Taylor and Hanna, I suspect it may have been them or my sister Amy who led me to this room with a text message. Maybe someone wants us to talk. I know I'd like to. How about you?"

Elizabeth's face was slowly turning pink.

"Elizabeth, please! Tell me what I did wrong that day!" Joe begged, kneeling at her feet.

Her eyes flashed to his, and Joe was taken aback by their anguish. "You had sex with me!" she hissed.

Joe fell backward onto his ass, completely stunned! "What?!?" She couldn't have said what she just said.

"You heard me! I was only sixteen!" she raged as she finally released the terrible secret she'd been carrying since that day.

"Elizabeth! I did NOT have sex with you! You just kissed me! I couldn't have had sex with you even if I wanted to. I could barely move because I was in so much pain. Besides, I was under the sheets, and you and Chloe were on top of them. I was pinned to the bed."

Her eyes were confused as she struggled to recall the details of the day so long ago. She shook her head as if to clear away the conflicting memories.

"I know what I felt that day! I was kissing you then you had sex with me. I felt your touch all over me. It felt so wonderful and too good. When I came, it was the most intense feeling I've ever had, but I wasn't ready for that!" She was blushing fiercely by the time she concluded.

"Elizabeth, you kissed me, and it was incredible. It stunned me, and you were gone when I returned from that. Then Chloe kissed me, which felt awesome, but she passed out! You two were only in my room for a few minutes! If you would just speak with her about it, she can confirm what she experienced and saw. What happened to us was amazing, but I can't explain it. It was my first kiss! And it all happened after a very traumatic day. Maybe it was due to that, I don't know. But we didn't have sex. I'm still a virgin," he said, then blushed crimson at his confession.

Elizabeth sat in the chair, her mouth opening and closing as she grappled with her memories to refute his words.

But she couldn't.

The thing she'd clung to for so long, the only rational explanation for what she had experienced, couldn't have happened. Seeing his obvious embarrassment over his confession, she suddenly realized she'd been punishing him for something he didn't do. Then the guilt came crashing down.

"Oh my god, Joe. I-I'm so sorry. First the accident, then you were naked, and I saw your penis, it was SO big, and you fell on me, then your hospital room with that, you know, it all got jumbled up in my head! I was so sure that's what happened. Nothing else made sense."

Joe was even more embarrassed when she mentioned his being naked but pushed that aside. "Nothing made sense that day, Elizabeth. I'm sorry too."

"I haven't spoken to anyone about... what I thought you did. I was confused, frightened, and angry. God! How could I have been so stupid! Can you forgive me?"

"Elizabeth! Please, you have nothing to ask forgiveness for! It was something out of our control. I wish I knew what happened to ensure it doesn't happen again." With that, Joe leaned forward and untied her legs and arms.

She rubbed her wrists and saw Amy's note at her feet. She picked it up and read it. She understood the first part of the note but read aloud the next part. "Ask, and a dance partner you may have?"

Joe blushed again. "Uh, yeah. That Amy is just full of surprises. She somehow knew I wanted to ask you to Prom, so she must have arranged this meeting with Taylor and Hanna."

"You want to ask me to Prom?" Elizabeth's eyes grew large again.

Joe's stomach was full of butterflies. Her blue eyes were so lovely. His mouth went dry. "YES! I mean, yes, I would be honored if you would attend Prom with me... as my date... with me." His words stumbled to a halt.

"What about Chloe?"

Joe smiled and said, "Chloe will always be a good friend. She's going with Mark Thompson. He really is a better match for her. Elizabeth, I want to go with you."

Elizabeth's face showed her conflicted emotions. She'd just got over thinking he'd taken something special from her, then had felt guilty over how she'd treated him, and now was stunned that he wanted to take her to Prom.

"It's okay, Elizabeth. I understand," Joe began. She could already see the hurt in his eyes.

"No, please, I-I just need a little time to get my thoughts straight. I'm a little overwhelmed right now. Can you give me some time to think this through?" she asked.

"Oh! Yes, of course. I never meant to put you on the spot," Joe blurted out. He helped her to her feet, and they both heard the snap of the door's lock opening, the slap of multiple feet running away down the hall, and giggling. He looked at her with a smirk on his face. She smiled up at him.

"I'll call you tomorrow, okay?" she asked.

"That would be great. Thanks!"

Joe walked her out to the parking lot, where he saw Taylor and Hanna waiting by Taylor's little red Honda Civic. Both of them had big smiles on their face. Damn, they'd been listening at the door! Elizabeth was catching a ride home with them and would probably be giving them an earful all the way. She gave Joe another smile, and they said their goodbyes. Joe walked over to his truck and got in. Amy was sitting in the passenger seat against the door with a little smile on her face.

Before Joe started the truck, he turned to Amy with a serious expression. "Amy, it was very sweet of you to think of me and help me ask Elizabeth to the Prom, but never do that again." Her smile faltered, and she looked up into his eyes. The reality of what had just happened was becoming clear to Joe, who was in reaction mode. "That could have gone much worse. She was terrified when I took off her blindfold! She might have melted down completely. I was just lucky she was still able to listen to reason. She thought I'd raped her two years ago! How would you feel if you found yourself tied to a chair facing the man you thought did that to you?" He stopped as he could see tears welling up in his sister's eyes. Then he realized that Amy couldn't have known Elizabeth's fears as she hadn't told anyone.

"Oh, Amy, I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said that. You couldn't have known. Hell, I didn't know, and I was there that day. I'm sorry, come here." He held out his arms, and Amy threw herself against his chest and cried. Joe made soothing sounds and rubbed her back until her sniffles slowly calmed and stopped. Her head was tucked into his neck, and, once more, his shirt was soaked. Amy settled back onto the bench next to him, resting her head against his big arm. It always made her feel so safe to feel his strength.

"So you, Taylor, and Hanna were in the hallway the whole time?" he asked, trying to sound uninterested as they pulled out of the school parking lot.

Amy smirked. Her brother was so easy to read, and she loved that about him.

"Yes," she replied.

A few minutes later, as they left town limits on their way home, he spoke up again. "So, you all pretty much heard what we said?"

"Yes," she replied again as Joe began to squirm on the bench seat. She knew he wanted to hear details about the girl's reactions, but she wanted to tease him just a little more.

"Uh, did Taylor or Hanna... uh, never mind."

Amy could tell he was more than a little frustrated but too embarrassed to talk about it with his little sister. She looked up at him and saw the muscles of his jaw twitch. She leaned her head back against his arm again and sighed. She loved to tease her big brother, who was sometimes so clueless, especially about women, but she didn't like to see him hurt.

"Taylor and Hanna's eyes got real big when they heard you exposed your... self to Chloe and Elizabeth. When Elizabeth said it was SO big, they almost squealed. I had to slap a hand over their mouths to keep them quiet. It was all they were talking about as we left the school."

Joe groaned in embarrassment. He thought they might have focused on his confession of virginity, so he guessed it wasn't all bad news. While he didn't think Taylor or Hanna were gossips, he was sure they'd be grilling their friend Elizabeth for details and would also call Chloe tonight. He didn't have much hope for containment if Chloe and Elizabeth decided on full disclosure with their friends. The rest of the girls would know by the end of the weekend.

"Joe, what did happen in that hospital room? You've never told me," Amy timidly asked.

"Uh, nothing, really. Elizabeth kissed me and ran away. Chloe kissed me and passed out," he mumbled.

Amy looked up into her brother's eyes. "Joe, please. Since when have we kept secrets from each other? Something happened. Something that changed your relationship with both Chloe and Elizabeth. Were you really naked in front of them? Did that scare them?"

Joe's face was turning crimson. He didn't want to keep secrets from Amy. He trusted her more than anyone, but talking about this... sexy stuff... with his sister made him very uncomfortable. He'd just have to choose his words carefully.

"You're right. No secrets. Sorry Amy, but this is embarrassing." He took a deep breath. "Okay, right, here goes. Yes, I was partially naked in front of them. When the pipes fell on me, they tore up my clothes pretty bad. My shirt was torn off, and my jeans were badly ripped. That included my underwear, too, as I was... uh, very obviously hanging out of my pants as I stood over the two girls. I fell on them when I passed out, which must have been a little frightening. They must have covered me up because none of the other girls at the party said anything about it. In the hospital, I was in bed when Chloe and Elizabeth came into the room. They sat on either side of me on top of the sheets and held my hands. They cried on my shoulders for a while then I was talking with Elizabeth when she started kissing all over my face. When she kissed me on the lips, I almost passed out as it felt so good. When I came back to myself, she was gone. Then Chloe kissed me, and it felt even better, but once it was over, she was unconscious and drooling on my shoulder. I spoke with Chloe about it later, and she said she'd also felt that ecstasy. I don't know how it happened. It was such a crazy day! Now I know what Elizabeth thought and felt. I really am glad we cleared that up!"

He glanced down at Amy, who'd been quiet throughout his little speech. She was staring straight ahead, her normally full lips were a tight line on her face, and the blush on her face matched his own. The fingers of her left hand, which were tightly wrapped around his right bicep, were almost white from her death grip on his arm. He barely felt it. "Are you okay, Amy?" he asked.

She was thinking that she was sorry she'd asked, but that wasn't fair. It had been a profound moment in his life, and he'd graciously shared it with her. So why did she feel so bloody conflicted? Was she jealous of Chloe and Elizabeth? No, that was crazy! She loved her brother but not like that!

If she was honest with herself, she had to concede that maybe she did have a little crush on her big brother, but it was more innocently romantic than anything else. She released her grip when her hand began to cramp and leaned once more against his arm. One day he would find a woman that made him happy, and he would start a life with his new love, but he would always be her big brother. "Yeah, I'm good. Thanks, Joe."

Chapter 12

Prom night was in full swing. The banquet hall was beautifully decorated with a Hollywood theme. The dance floor was huge yet packed. There were delicious finger foods and non-alcoholic beverages. The best part was that the women were dressed in beautiful, colorful prom dresses, and the men had squeezed into their tuxedos. Everyone looked so grown up. Joe couldn't get over how gorgeous Elizabeth looked tonight, and he was so pleased she had accepted his invitation.

Earlier in the evening, Joe rode with Elizabeth in that stretched limo he'd seen back on his sixteenth birthday. There had been four other couples in the back of that awesome vehicle; Chloe and Mark looking more and more like a couple destined for greatness, Taylor and Roger as Head Cheerleader and Quarterback, Hanna and Bill as best friend Cheerleader and best friend Wide Receiver, and Rebecca and Scott as a vivacious redhead with her Big Mouth Asshole date. Joe did his best to ignore Scott, who had obviously helped himself to his Dad's whisky before arriving at Rebecca's house (her parents had arranged the limo).

There had been the prerequisite photos session. He was a little embarrassed when his parents arrived with Amy to see off their son and take their own photos. Then he saw the other parents arrive to get pictures too. Elizabeth gave Amy a big hug, and they talked for a bit. Finally, the couples piled into the limo and headed off to the banquet hall. The limo had a really great sound system and lights installed, so they sang and danced (seated) all the way along the route. By the end, Scott looked a little green but managed not to spew until they all exited the limo. Joe and Elizabeth had been watching Scott as they saw he wasn't doing too well. They had left the limo, and Rebecca was just standing by the back door when Scott leaned out to let fly. Joe scooped up Rebecca and jumped away in the nick of time so she avoided wearing Scott's mistake for the rest of the night.

When he realized he was holding Elizabeth and Rebecca against him, one on each side of his broad chest, he blushed fiercely and set them carefully on their feet.

"What is it with you and rescuing damsels in distress?" Rebecca said with a coy smile, tapping the tip of a fingernail against Joe's lower lip. Joe was sure his face matched the hot red shade of her nail. Elizabeth pushed Rebecca's hand away with a smirk and told her that tonight she was Guinevere to Joe's Galahad. Joe's eyes lit up as he recalled some of the more steamy elements of that story. Both Elizabeth and Rebecca laughed at the expression on Joe's face though Elizabeth had a blush of her own to hide.

The couples joined their friends inside and found their assigned table. What followed was an evening filled with dancing and laughter. Scott was nowhere to be seen, and during a quieter moment, Elizabeth told Joe that Rebecca had called his parents to come to pick him up. She spent the evening dancing with her friends and even cut in a couple of times to dance with Joe.

While he enjoyed dancing with the girls who asked, Joe only had eyes for Elizabeth. He was enraptured by her shy smile, her blue eyes that flashed with joy when she caught him looking at her with wonder, her amazing body that felt so good against his during those slow numbers, and the way her long, straight ebony hair flowed about her during the more energetic dances.

The heat in the banquet hall from so many young bodies dancing hard meant everyone took turns visiting the big outdoor patio behind the hall just to get some cooler air. Beyond the deck was the car park, so not the best view, but it was dark (someone had unplugged the patio lights), and the stars were out. It quickly became a favored spot for a quick kiss with your date. Joe and Elizabeth headed outside after a series of particularly fast songs. They spotted Chloe and Mark kissing deeply at the patio's far edge. Joe looked away but saw Elizabeth looking up at him, her big blue eyes searching his dark chocolate brown ones. He could see she needed reassurance that he was over Chloe. He dipped his head and caressed her lips with his before pressing a little more firmly. He felt Elizabeth gasp into his mouth. Her hands gripped his arms, and she opened her mouth to him. He slid the tip of his tongue inside to feel the smoothness of her teeth, then beyond to slide against the wetness of her tongue. She crushed her body to his and sucked at his tongue. He felt that surge begin in their tongues, and Elizabeth moaned loudly into his kiss. Alarmed, Joe pulled back. He looked at Elizabeth, who was swooning in his arms.

"GOD, you're a great kisser!" she gushed as her eyes finally opened.

Joe smiled with relief. Then he noticed that Chloe and Mark were watching them. Mark had a big grin at Elizabeth's enthusiastically loud comment, but Chloe's smile might have looked a little sad. He looked back to the hall and spotted Rebecca in the doorway. There was no mistaking the hunger he saw in her direct look. Oh boy, the night was getting a little complicated.

Just then, he heard a crash of glass breaking and a car alarm going off. They walked over to the edge of the patio next to Chloe and Mark, and they all peered into the dark parking lot. They could see a pick-up truck under one of the light standards at the far side of the lot. Two men were beating on the vehicle with baseball bats. If he hadn't known that he'd parked his truck at Rebecca's, he would have sworn that the victim of this attack was his. Same make and model right down to the light brown color. And now this one had no headlights. Several people had their phones out, making videos of the vandalism. No one seemed to be calling 911. Joe pulled his cell out and called the police station directly. He reached the night desk and let them know who he was, what was happening, and where. They thanked him, and he hung up.

"It's the Wexler brothers!" Joe heard one of the people behind him say.

"Joe, isn't that your truck?" Jennifer asked him.

"No, but I don't think they know that. Maybe I should talk with them," he said. He hadn't so much as looked at Ray and Randy Wexler since their brother died, and he'd been told not to attend the funeral. They must be pretty messed up if they held onto that much rage this long after Robbie's death.

"Joe?"

He felt hands on his arm. He realized he was positioning himself to leap over the rail to the driveway below. It was only a four-foot drop, but the surprise was that he was doing it without thinking about it.

He stepped back and apologized to Elizabeth, whose grip had brought him back.

Flashing blue and red lights arrived from both sides of the parking lot, and the Wexler brothers were trapped. The party goers soon saw Ray and Randy disarmed and pushed down on the hoods of the two patrol cars. Once searched and cuffed, they were stuffed into the back of the cruisers, and the crowd on the patio went back to the dance. Joe let himself be pulled back with the group, but it took some time before he could put the thought of the brothers out of his mind.

It was Elizabeth's touch that brought him back to the present. Her hands on his arms, his chest, sliding over his back as they slow-danced. When she grabbed his ass and ground her pelvis into him, it was all he could do to not pick her up over his shoulder and find someplace private to continue the exploration of each other's bodies. It was also getting increasingly difficult to dance, with his erection threatening to split the leg of his pants wide open. During the last slow dance of the evening, Elizabeth ran her palm along its length over his pant leg.

"Oh my god, Joe. Just how big are you?" she said, a little too loud as the song volume dipped. Heads swiveled in their direction. Men and women alike checked out the action. Joe would have blushed if there had been enough blood to spare. All he could do was ignore the hungry looks from Rebecca (to his left), Taylor (to his right), and her date Roger! Joe concentrated on the heat coming from Elizabeth and suggested they step outside for some air. She quickly agreed, so Joe led her from the dance floor back towards the patio. He asked for a moment and slipped into the men's room to quickly adjust the angle. It was such a relief. He closed his pants again and rushed back to Elizabeth's side. The moment they were outside, her body was tight against his, her lips pressed against his, her tongue dancing with his deep in his mouth. She could feel him against her stomach and gasped at the heat coming from it.

Joe was quickly falling under Elizabeth's spell. Her passionate need was stoking his fire, and he was losing his capacity for rational thought. He knew they had to leave, the prom was over, and people were returning to their cars in the lot behind the hall. They were supposed to meet the other couples out front for the limo ride back to Rebecca's. But all he wanted to do was kiss Elizabeth. He wanted her so badly, but there was no privacy. With a moan, he pulled back from her delicious lips. She moaned, too, and continued to grind against him. He had to get them moving, or they'd miss their ride back, but Elizabeth was too far gone to walk back to the front of the hall. He looked at her sexy, half-lidded eyes and her lips, plump and wet from their kiss. He had to have just one more. He leaned down and kissed her deeply, feeling her soft mouth aligning perfectly with his firm kiss. The surge flared, and she moaned, flinging her arms around his neck to pull his kiss deeper. He easily lifted her body against his, feeling her full, soft breasts flatten against his chest. Elizabeth was trembling in his grip. He pulled back and felt her relax and go limp. With the kiss broken, Joe's breath came in deep gulps, and he looked at Elizabeth's peaceful face. She was breathing deeply but was unconscious.

Damn! It happened again! It was his fault!

Just then, Chloe and Mark stepped onto the patio, looking for their missing friends. Joe caught Chloe's eye and tilted his head towards Elizabeth. Chloe saw the peace on her face and immediately understood what had happened. She looked back at Joe, and he saw a sad expression pass quickly over her face. She looked away and gestured for him to follow as she headed back inside.

Mark looked at Elizabeth with surprise, and for a moment, he was going to say something, but then he just turned and followed Chloe. Joe gathered Elizabeth in his arms, her head resting against his chest, and he walked back inside.

When Joe arrived at the sidewalk in front of the banquet hall, he saw his group waiting beside the limo. Rebecca's eyebrows rose as she saw Elizabeth in his arms and her peaceful face. She looked down at Joe and saw he was still clearly outlined against his pants. She clutched Taylor's arm, who was also checking him out. Joe felt a little odd when Roger looked away, licking his lips nervously. Mark then Chloe entered the limo and sat in the middle of the long bench seat. She called for Joe to bring Elizabeth in. He eased himself inside with Elizabeth in his arms. Maneuvering her through the door was a little tricky, but he managed it. Joe placed her reclining on the bench with her head in Chloe's lap, then moved past them to the far end of the seating where he'd been before. Elizabeth's original spot was now empty, but with Scott absent, there was room to spare.

Next in the car was Rebecca, who immediately moved past everyone to slip into Elizabeth's spot on Joe's left, pressing her soft body against him.

Taylor then Roger entered next. Again, Taylor moved past Chloe and Mark, pulling Roger along. She scooted them along the bench until they were directly up against Joe's right side. Joe was now squished between the softness of Rebecca and Taylor. The girls simultaneously lifted his arms over their heads and slid under them to be closer. Then they each rested a hand on Joe's lap.

Roger didn't seem upset in the least that his date was no longer paying any attention to him. While he tried not to let it show, he was also rather distracted by the target of their touching.

Hanna and Bill climbed in last and sat closest to the door. They only had eyes for each other and were soon pressed right up against each other, necking.

Chloe saw her girlfriends targeting Joe. She saw his embarrassment and his obvious excitement. As the limo pulled away from the curb, she thought a moment, then had Mark lean across the car to hit the button to raise the limo's privacy shield.

Joe was startled when he heard the gentle buzz of the motor lifting the little wall behind him. He looked over at Chloe and saw her smile sadly and nod to him.

Joe looked back in confusion. Why was Chloe cool with letting Taylor and Rebecca climb on him? Why did she look so sad? What about Elizabeth?

He looked down, and the two women were NOT trying to be subtle about their desires. Their hands rubbed him roughly through his now very tight pants, but it felt so freaking good. He felt their hot breath on his neck. He had a very hard time thinking straight, and he knew he was in serious trouble.

He glanced over at Chloe, who was speaking softly with Mark. Mark looked sharply at Chloe, then glanced at him with raised eyebrows.

Joe was starting to breathe deeper and faster. The two soft hands were really starting to charge him up. At the far end of the car, he could see Bill kissing Hanna's neck, and her eyes fluttered as she kept her hand in Bill's lap.

Roger continued to try to appear disinterested in the ladies' progress with Joe, but he wasn't being too successful. The whole car was getting supercharged except for Mark, Chloe, and Elizabeth, who continued to sleep blissfully.

Her lust reached a fevered pitch, so Rebecca turned Joe's face to hers and kissed him hungrily. Joe felt that surge when their tongues caressed, and his mind filled with bliss. Rebecca moaned loudly in his mouth, then increased her frenzied kissing. She was clutching his jacket as she leaned against his chest and trembled. Joe gently pulled back from the kiss and felt Rebecca sigh and relax against him. He tucked her under his left arm. No sooner did he lean back than Taylor moved in for her own kiss. She planted her lush red lips on his mouth, and her tongue began exploring.

Mark glanced over at Chloe, a stunned expression on his face.

Again, Joe was lost in sensation. Every nerve felt alive! Taylor was kissing him deeply when her body tensed up, and she squealed into the kiss. Joe automatically caught her with his right arm as she sagged down his chest.

Only a minute had passed.

Joe's eyes opened and blinked away the clouds of the euphoric feeling. His physical state was still very aroused, but he realized that wouldn't be resolved soon. Rebecca and Taylor were both tucked against his chest, blissfully sleeping it off.

Then he saw Mark and Chloe watching him. Mark was the first to speak.

"I wouldn't have believed it if I hadn't seen it with my own eyes." He looked at the sleeping women then he asked Chloe. "Are they okay?"

Chloe was watching Joe. "Yes, they'll be fine. They'll just rest for a while to sleep it off. Are you okay, Joe?"

"No, I'm not. You knew this would happen, didn't you."

"After what happened to Elizabeth and me in the hospital, I suspected it might have been something like this. When I saw you with Elizabeth on the patio... I'm sorry, I had to be sure."

Joe looked away from Chloe. He sighed and looked down at the two beautiful women tucked into his arms. "Kind of hard to have a relationship with a woman if they pass out the moment I kiss them." He found that thought horribly depressing.

Chloe's sad look returned, but she policed her expression and spoke calmly to her friend. "Joe, this is what, the third time this has happened?"

He nodded without looking at her.

"So, you're new to this, right? No man has ever got it right the first time. It takes time and practice to become a good lover. In one way, you have an advantage right from the start. You can make your partners feel amazing. You just need to learn how to limit it. How to finesse the delivery so you both enjoy the experience. You'll learn to control it. And in the meantime, your partners get the benefits while you get better at it." She smiled at him, relieved he didn't seem as upset.

Joe glanced over at Roger, who had been sitting so quietly while all this happened. Joe saw he'd given up any pretense of disinterest. His eyes were locked on Joe's large bulge, and he bit his lip. He suddenly realized that Joe was looking at him, and his eyes snapped up to Joe's.

He could see Roger's nervousness, but Joe just nodded. "We're cool." Relief, respect, and more than a little attraction were reflected back in Roger's eyes.

Bill and Hanna continued to kiss and paw at each other, oblivious to the other passengers.

Joe looked at Chloe and gave her a sad smile of his own.

They rode for a while in silence.

Taylor suddenly awoke with a startled 'YIP!' This caused the rest of them to burst into giggles. She looked a little chagrined but stretched luxuriously and had a deeply sated expression as she looked over at Joe.

Minutes later, Rebecca opened her eyes and turned her head towards Joe. "Hey, lover," she said in a sultry whisper. Her eyes rolled slightly, and he could tell she was still feeling aftershocks.

Joe, Chloe, and Mark looked toward Elizabeth, but she continued to sleep peacefully. So, the effect wasn't the same for everyone.

They felt the car turning into a lane. Mark pressed the button to drop the privacy screen. They could see from the headlights that they were back at Rebecca's place.

Bill and Hanna stopped kissing long enough to note the ride was over. They blushed, smiled at their friends, and then slipped out of the car. Mark got out next, and after Chloe extracted herself from under Elizabeth's head, she slipped out as well.

Roger helped a very wobbly Taylor exit from the limo and step over to her car, but it was clear she couldn't drive home.

Rebecca couldn't stand or focus for more than a few seconds at a time. She was still under the thrall. Joe helped her to the limo door and pried her arms from around his neck. She ran her tongue up the side of his neck and sucked at his earlobe before Mark and Chloe managed to scoop her from the car. Joe remained as stiff as he'd been when he entered the vehicle.

He turned back and scooped Elizabeth up, and for a moment, he just held her warm body against his. He pushed his nose deep into her hair and breathed the wonderful clean scent. He carried Elizabeth to the door with a heavy heart and stepped outside with her sleeping in his arms.

He saw Rebecca's parents were upset with her. They thought she had been drinking, but Chloe and Mark explained that she and a few others had been accidentally affected by second-hand smoke from one of the bad students while waiting for their limo outside after the dance. Chloe suggested it would be best if Taylor and Elizabeth slept it off here. Her parents agreed and went inside to set up some extra beds. Chloe made the necessary calls to Taylor's and Elizabeth's parents to put their minds at rest. Joe carried Elizabeth in and gently set her down on the sheets covering the couch. He covered her with the sheet, gently touched her cheek then left the house. Roger had already driven away, and Hanna and Bill had gone their separate ways too. Mark shook his hand, and Chloe kissed his cheek then they left together.

Joe looked up at the stars for a while. Eventually, he felt himself relax. He walked over to his truck, got in, and headed home.

When he arrived, the porch light was on, but his parents and sister had gone to bed. He went to his bedroom, stripped down to his boxers, and slipped into his bed, but it was a long time before sleep claimed him.

Chapter 13

Amy danced around the kitchen, her heart light and her head up in the clouds. Joe sat grinning at the table as he ate breakfast and watched her twirl around. He loved it when his baby sister was in such a good mood. The house lit up with it!

Now that school was out, and she'd exceeded her grade target for the year (top of her class), she was off to theatre camp for the summer. She made a few friends when he took her to register for the camp, so she was set even before she left. Amy was so good with people! Joe was always in awe of her seemingly effortless way of turning strangers into friends. Joe didn't have that skill, and he was especially tongue-tied around women.

When he wasn't driving them away.

Joe's eyes dropped to his hands resting on the table as his mood took a serious nosedive. He was still hurting from Elizabeth's rejection though he understood her reasons. He couldn't blame her at all. He was responsible for her pain. When she awoke the morning after the prom at Rebecca's house, she experienced the same rebound Chloe had, which frightened her.

To make matters worse, after the three went to Elizabeth's house, Rebecca and Taylor started gushing about their experiences with Joe from the night before. They apparently couldn't stop talking about how good he'd been with them. So, Elizabeth found out that while she slept, Joe had been unfaithful with not one but two of her friends. Elizabeth was terribly hurt by this, and when Joe called to see how she was feeling, she told him they were through in no uncertain terms. There had been a lot of tears on both ends of the phone that day, but in the end, it was over. She was leaving to prepare for university in a few weeks and didn't want to see him again.

Rebecca and Taylor were another matter. They wanted more and had left him many messages suggesting as much, individually or together. While this should have felt like a fantasy come true for Joe, it was too soon, and he was raw from Elizabeth's rejection.

Joe jumped back when a fat, juicy strawberry dropped into his cereal, splashing milk all over his face and shirt.

"Amy! What the hell!" he barked, tugging the wet shirt away from his chest. Damn, that was cold!

"Sorry, you were brooding again, and it looked like a job for the Berry Brigade!" she teased.

With a growl, Joe tugged his shirt up his chest and over his head. He used it to wipe the milk from his face and dry himself. He fixed a stern look on his sister. She was staring at the thick muscles on his chest, and her face reddened. Seeing this, Joe bounced his pecs. Amy jumped, then giggled self-consciously, knowing she'd been caught staring. Her face flushed some more, and she grinned. "God, Joe, put your boobs away! You're giving me an inferiority complex!"

Joe couldn't stay mad at Amy, which of course, she knew. This is why she got away with so much teasing.

"Look, I'm sorry it didn't work out with Elizabeth. If you feel up to telling me what happened, maybe I can help." She could tell he was carrying something bad that he wouldn't share with her for some reason. Truthfully, her curiosity was driving her crazy, but she wouldn't push him... this time. As he typically told her everything, when he didn't, the smallest item he kept to himself took on ominous proportions in her mind.

Joe frowned and looked away. This was just a little too sexual in nature for him to share with Amy. He was so ashamed of his behavior that he didn't want to face her disappointment while he was dealing with his own.

"Thanks, Amy, but I think I need to deal with this one on my own." He couldn't look at her.

With a seriously worried expression now, she patted him on the shoulder. She leaned in and whispered "Boobs!" in his ear to get him to smile, which worked... somewhat. Then she left to finish her packing. Joe was taking her to the bus on his way to work.

God, he'd been such an ass! He didn't blame Chloe for her part in the evening. She needed to know if what she'd suffered had been his fault, and she found out. He took responsibility for his own actions. He was an adult now and should have thought about Elizabeth before giving in to his lust.

"GAH!" he raged internally.

He looked at his hand and realized he'd crushed another spoon. He tried to bend it back into shape but finally just tossed it in the dishwasher with his bowl. He had to get ready, too, if he was going to drive Amy to the bus and get himself to work on time.

He just found another shirt, gathered up his phone, wallet, and keys and told Amy he'd be waiting in the truck for her and to hurry up. When he got outside and sat down behind the steering wheel, he thought for a minute, then composed a brief text message for Rebecca and Taylor. He said that he was really flattered, but at the moment he was dealing with his break up with Elizabeth and asked for their patience. Short and sweet. Why couldn't he be this eloquent when speaking directly with a woman? He sent the text out to them and sat back to wait for Amy. He knew Chloe had been able to deal with the rebound symptoms with time and hoped Rebecca and Taylor would find that as well. But especially Elizabeth.

The drive to town was filled with awkward silence. Amy had reached her breaking point just as they pulled into the lot beside the school where the bus awaited. She had never felt this way around Joe, and it was killing her. Tears pooled in her long lashes as she watched her brother's troubled face from the corner of her eye. He parked and turned to her. When he saw the tears, his face fell, and he reached for her. Instantly she was in his arms, sobbing on his shoulder.

"Hey! Why are you crying?" Joe asked.

"I c-can't leave y-you the entire s-summer when you're like th-this!" Amy stuttered through her sobs.

Joe squeezed her, rubbed her back, and kissed her cheek, feeling the wetness from her tears. He sat her back on the seat and gently rubbed away the tears with his thumbs. "Hey! I'm sorry for being such a bummer when you're off on an adventure. Please don't worry about me. I'll be fine. I just need to figure some things out. I did something really stupid at prom, and I'm really disappointed in myself. I'm too embarrassed to tell you what it was, so please don't ask. I just need some time to figure out how to make it right. Then I'll be back to normal. I promise. Now, please put a smile on that pretty face and have fun this summer! I'll miss you terribly, and I might even start to miss your constant and abusive teasing." Joe smiled at his sister, leaning her cheek against the palm of his hand, her beautiful blue eyes still looking at him in concern. She smiled at his gentle ribbing.

"Let's get you on that bus before they leave without their star!" Joe teased, his eyes wide open with fake fright.

They got out, and Joe pulled her suitcase out of the back of his truck and carried it to the cargo section of the bus. They watched it get stowed then he walked her to the door. He suddenly scooped her into his arms and spun her around while she shrieked and beat on his shoulders. He plopped her back on her feet gently, and she glared at him fighting to keep the smile from her lips. Joe could see many faces pressed against the bus window, watching them. He certainly gave Amy something to talk to the others about.

Time for phase two.

He gave Amy a deep theatrical bow and walked backward to the truck on his tippy toes blowing huge double-handed kisses to her the whole way. He was a terrible actor. Amy's face was scarlet when she climbed onto the bus, and he heard the shrill squeals of the other young ladies inside.

Yeah, it felt good to tease Amy, but the best part was she had her smile back. He knew he'd get payback for that little stunt, but it was so worth it.

Chapter 14

That summer, Joe threw himself into his physical labors at home and work. He loved working with his dad on the farm, and he knew the man enjoyed his company as well. Joe was picking up a love for the land, and nothing cleared his mind better than putting his muscles to work. That said, the heavy machinery they used at the farm did most of the heavy labor, so Joe relied upon his work at the Feed and Supply store to put a strain on his muscles. He'd relied less and less on the machines to move the stock into the warehouse unless there was a time constraint. While at work, he didn't socialize very much. Chloe was the one he used to speak with the most, and now she rarely showed up at the store since she was preparing to head off to California to go to university.

Sometimes a female customer would ask for his assistance and then try to strike up a conversation. Joe would be friendly, but if the conversation turned towards the possibility of a date, he'd blush and graciously turn them down.

Every time.

Rene saw this and was worried about the young man once more.

While she knew he was happy professionally, she'd picked up pretty quick after the prom that he was no longer happy socially. He spent very little time with Chloe when she came in, and his avoidance of touching had returned. However, though she could tell he was unaware he was doing it, he'd definitely begun to withdraw again.

When Joe returned to her desk, having moved a shipment of horse feed from the loading bay to its proper place in the warehouse, she picked up her clipboard and asked him to follow her to one of the meeting rooms. She sat behind the table and asked him to close the door and grab a seat. Joe did with a curious look on his face.

"How are you doing, Joe?" she began.

"Uh, good?" he replied, but he began to tense up. He caught the look in her eyes and instantly knew this was an intervention. She was so damn perceptive! What did he give away? "Why? What did you hear? Did Chloe say something?"

"Relax, Joe, no one said anything to me. You know I look out for the people who work here. You know I would never hurt Donald, Gene, Chloe, or you. You know that, right?"

"Yes, I know," he replied with a worried tone.

"Do you remember when I pointed out that you were avoiding touching people, Joe? Do you recall what we did to help you past that?" she asked gently.

Joe just nodded.

"I'm seeing you doing it again. You don't even appear to be aware of it. I might have missed it myself if I hadn't been aware of the previous behavior. Did something happen to trigger this again for you? Something at prom?"

Joe was tense, like he was about to flee.

"Please, Joe. I'm not going to hurt you. You can talk to me. You know that, right?" she continued with a calm voice.

"Chloe didn't speak with you about what happened with her... and I in the hospital?" Joe whispered.

Rene recalled his conversation with Chloe about this because she'd listened to them over the building's security system. She couldn't tell him that now or she'd break the fragile trust she'd built between them. She'd have to be careful here.

"Chloe didn't tell me, but I gathered some ideas from how she and you behaved then and now. Do you want to tell me? I think it might help if you got it off your chest with someone who isn't going to judge you."

Joe still looked like he might bolt at any moment, but he did seem to be considering her words.

"Ah, uh, something happened to Chloe, Elizabeth, and me that day in the hospital. Elizabeth, then Chloe kissed me, and during both kisses, we felt... this amazing... surge of pleasure. We didn't know what had caused it. It really frightened Chloe... and Elizabeth got all confused and thought I'd done something to her that I didn't. That's when I was afraid to touch anyone. I thought it might have been me." He stopped talking and sat looking at his upturned hands resting on the table.

"But we confirmed that you could touch people without causing any harm, right?" Rene pointed out.

"Yes, we did. But it happened again. And now I know it was me."

"What?" Rene said, confused.

"At prom. Elizabeth and I were kissing, and it felt really good. Then I felt the same thing I felt in the hospital room, and Elizabeth got a... big surge of pleasure and passed out. Chloe saw."

Joe's eyes took on a haunted quality.

"On the ride back, Chloe set me up in a little experiment. We were all in the back of the limo, feeling hot and excited from the dancing. Elizabeth had me so charged up before she passed out. Rebecca and Taylor were seated on both sides of me. They were touching me, and we were all getting excited. Then they took turns kissing me, and the surge of ecstasy made them both pass out. Chloe told me it was just something I'd have to learn how to control. Something I'd need practice so I could learn to tone it down. Practice!" Joe snorted with shame. "Rebecca and Taylor called me several times since that night, asking for a repeat performance. When Elizabeth heard what I'd done with her friends, she naturally told me we were over." Tears were dripping unnoticed down Joe's cheeks. Rene could see the self-loathing eating at Joe.

She had trouble accepting that Joe was responsible for anything hurtful. It just wasn't in his nature. For all his strength, she didn't know a gentler soul. Sure, he was an eighteen-year-old boy and was probably dealing with the hormones and uncontrolled sex drive that came with his age, but that wasn't anything new. Sex that caused people to be overwhelmed with pleasure and pass out? That was something else. He said Chloe had orchestrated the experiment (that girl needed a talking to, hurting Joe like this), so she wasn't part of it but had witnessed it, as had Mark.

"Joe, give me your hands again," she said. When he did, she continued. "This is basic human contact. It tells us that someone out there cares. It feels good and helps us find our place in the world. We should never turn away from this." She smiled at Joe and saw him relax a little as he took comfort from her small hands in his big ones.

"Maybe Chloe's experiment wasn't totally thought through, but you're both young. Maybe you can accept that perhaps you're still learning. That's going to come with some painful mistakes. These help you grow."

"I agree with Chloe on one thing; everything gets better with practice. Sex can be scary when you're just eighteen, and relationships can get messy when they get physical. Please don't sell yourself short. There are women out there who will be very attracted to you. You mentioned Rebecca and Taylor are willing. Speak with them, be with them, but be safe," she said with a smile.

"I can't get any safer. I'm still a virgin," he mumbled.

Rene was confused again. Didn't he say he'd had sex with these women?

Joe could see she was having trouble connecting the dots. "I haven't had sex with anyone, Rene. The most I've done is kiss and hug. When I'm very... excited and kissing someone, this sensation... like an electrical burst or surge, like all your pleasure nerves are firing at once, it just takes over, and POW! They bliss out."

Rene sat holding Joe's hands in hers and felt her jaw open, but no sounds were coming out. She closed her mouth with a snap. "So, just kissing?"

Joe saw she finally understood his dilemma. "Yes, exactly. I can't get past the kissing stage without them passing out. How will I ever have a normal relationship with a woman like that? I'm fucked! Only not." Joe barked a laugh at his bad joke, but it came out sounding like he was choking on it. Rene had never heard Joe swear before, so she knew he was at his breaking point.

Rene had a sinking sensation that she was out of her depths. She had no reference point for what Joe was experiencing. She doubted anyone would. Okay, back to basics then. He was a virgin just learning about his sexuality.

"Joe, this may sound personal, but do you masturbate?" she asked gently.

Joe's face went crimson, and he tried to pull his hands back, but Rene kept a tight grip. "No! I've never done that!" He looked distinctly uncomfortable.

"Why not?" she asked.

"It's not... right," Joe said, struggling to find the words.

"Did you hear that at school? Church?"

"Sex Ed in grade eight. Mrs. Stanley taught us, and we saw some films on it."

"Oh dear, Mrs. Stanley. Could they have chosen a worse teacher for that subject?" Rene grumbled to herself. "Joe, they did you and your fellow students a terrible disservice by allowing someone with such a closed mind to fill yours with garbage. Masturbation isn't wrong or evil. It's perfectly natural, and as long as it's done in moderation and in private, it's perfectly safe. It allows you to get to know your own body's responses and helps you see how much control you have over them. Like I said before, you need to practice to get better at something. I think you should try. Take your time and be prepared to get better over time."

"But I don't know how to... do that," he said nervously.

"That's the thing, Joe. Everyone is different. You have to listen to your body. It will tell you what feels good and what doesn't. You set the pace and have that much control right from the start. The rest will come naturally," Rene explained.

Joe sat there with just the beginning of hope seeping into his mind. "Rene, where were you when we needed you in grade eight?"

"Aww, Joe, I wish I could have been there, sweetie," she said fondly. "Look, you only have a couple of hours left on your shift, but I want you to sign out for the day and relax. Grab a slice of pizza and sit in the park. Think about what I said. It's going to be okay. Just give yourself a little time." Rene let go of Joe's hands, pushed her chair back, and stood up to leave.

"Thanks, Rene. I mean it, really, thank you!" Joe said, standing up. On an impulse, he reached out and hugged Rene to his chest.

"Oof!" Rene gasped as he squeezed her tightly. "Let a girl breathe, Joe!" she laughed nervously. God, his big body was more than a little overwhelming, and she felt a hot blush rise up her face. What he said about his kiss popped into her head, and she pushed against his chest a little frantically. She hadn't felt... that... since the accident.

"Sorry!" he said with a blush and left the room. He stopped by his locker to drop off his gloves and apron and pick up his car keys. Then he was outside. His mind was spinning. He had a lot to think about. And Rene was right. He did feel better having spoken to her. While he was still a little weirded out by the notion of doing... that, if doing it helped, he'd try it.

There was a bookstore at the mall, and maybe he could pick up a book on human sexuality and get some pointers on how to... do what he needed to do. God, he was embarrassed just thinking about it. Steeling himself, he started the truck and pointed it toward the mall.

Fifteen minutes later, he was walking through the food court, smelling the delicious variety of food and realizing he was actually pretty hungry. He settled on a sub and made quick work of it as he watched people moving about their day. Joe rarely came to the mall and never by himself. Typically, he was here with Amy and her friends and carried all the bags.

Joe always enjoyed people-watching during those visits too. It was always fun to spot new faces and wonder if they were just travelers passing through or if they were from town, and he just hadn't met them yet. Glennville was growing steadily, so the small-town aspect of knowing everyone was quickly disappearing.

Having satisfied his hunger for now, he headed over to the bookstore. He wasn't a big reader and hadn't been in this store in some time. He found a store directory and saw the health section was by the back wall in the reference section. Glancing around, he saw no familiar faces, so he made a beeline for the back of the store. The Health and Well-Being section had a variety of books on sexuality. Joe checked again for anyone he knew and saw the coast was clear. He started reading the spines until he found one that sounded promising. He pulled it off the shelf and thumbed to the table of contents. There was a lot of material here, including a whole section on Sexual Anatomy and Physiology for both men and women. Further on, there were pages about different methods of sex, but he was most interested in the section titled What Feels Good to YOU. He was still embarrassed, but there was also a sense of relief that he might find what he needed to know in the book. He flipped to the page and began reading.

Joe was so engrossed in the text that he failed to notice the clerk walking towards him until she was right at his elbow. She had a clear view of the open page.

"I think we moved past that technique, don't you, Joe?"

Joe jumped and fumbled the book in his hands as he spun to see who'd snuck up on him.

"Rebecca! What are you doing here?" Joe gasped.

She smiled and pointed a well-manicured finger at the name tag on her work apron. Joe's eyes dropped to the tag and saw she worked at the store. He also saw it said Assistant Manager. Then he noticed it was just to the right of her deep cleavage. Joe pulled his eyes away from that heaven and noticed she'd braided her beautiful red tresses into a ponytail running down her back. His eyes drank in her beauty, her bright blue eyes framed by long lashes, her slim nose lightly dusted with freckles, and her full lips she'd chosen to color with a rich scarlet lipstick, making them beg to be kissed. He saw a smile form on her lips as she noticed his appreciation.

"Just some light reading Joe? You know, I'm more than willing to provide you with some hands-on exercises to practice," she said as she ran her fingers up his broad chest. Her touch felt good, and he saw a hungry look in her eyes. Rebecca ran the tip of her pink tongue across her lips to wet them as her eyes locked on his. Joe felt her firmly pushing him backward with her fingertips. He continued to step back until he hit the door leading to the staff-only back room. As Rebecca stepped through after Joe, she paused to flip the lock on the door, never taking her eyes off his. He felt trapped by her will. She guided him backward until the back of his legs encountered a couch, and he sat suddenly. In a flash, Rebecca was straddling his lap, holding his face between her hands, and pressing her soft lips against his mouth. Her tongue invaded his mouth boldly and danced against his. Joe tossed the book onto the end table and moved his hands to grip her hips.

Rebecca gasped into his mouth as the feel of his big hands drove her passion higher. She tasted his mouth again, his lips caressing hers, and she realized that Elizabeth was right. Joe was an incredible kisser.

He was struggling to control himself. He was quickly being drawn into Rebecca's passion. He wasn't ready for this. He knew what would happen if they continued, but other than just pushing Rebecca onto the floor, he'd be taken for a ride. He needed to take control of the situation, which meant he first had to take control of Rebecca. He slid one hand down to support her ass, earning him deeper, more aggressive kissing. His other hand slid up to grip her ponytail right at its base against her head. Once he had a grip on both ends, he surged forward on the couch and stood up. Even with his strength, it was an awkward move. It took a lot of effort to do it without hurting her as she hung between his hands, cradled against his body. He made a noise in her mouth very much like a growl, as he flexed his muscles.

Rebecca had no choice but to go along for the ride as Joe's grip on her hair and ass were like iron. She was always the aggressor in her relationships, but for the first time in her life, she was in a submissive position, completely at the mercy of his strength. The intensity of how exciting it was shocked her, and when he growled, she felt herself automatically respond with a whimper.

Joe turned and put Rebecca down on the couch under him. He kept his hand bound in her hair and pulled his mouth away from her lips but kept their faces close. He struggled to catch his breath and steady himself as Rebecca stared at him wide-eyed. She clung to his body and pulled with her arms and legs, but his strength was absolute. She was frantic to have her mouth back on his, and this unfamiliar feeling of being powerless drove her crazy. She was making little whining sounds of need.

When Joe felt his self-control return and the damn tingling surge settled down, he dipped his face slightly and allowed his lips to lightly graze hers. The pure sensuality of his teasing kiss caused pleasure to shoot through Rebecca's body, and she felt her heart rate soar. Joe lowered his hips as well, pinning her to the couch, and the intensity of this intimate touch was suddenly too much, and she gasped as it overwhelmed her. Joe saw from her expression something big was happening for her. He leaned down once more and took her mouth with his, kissing her deeply. He was concentrating as best he could to keep the surge at bay, but he felt it flare slightly during the kiss. He pulled back immediately and was grateful to see Rebecca still conscious but seemed lost in her pleasure. He watched her face in fascination as she clenched her eyes shut. She took a deep breath and opened her mouth to scream. He quickly pulled her head against his shoulder to muffle the sound, and this manhandling seemed to trigger her again, and he felt her body rock and shake against him. After what felt like minutes, he felt Rebecca begin to relax.

Joe was still very excited, but more importantly, Rebecca wasn't unconscious. It was an excellent step in the right direction and boosted his confidence for the first time in ages. He looked forward to reading the rest of the book!

Rebecca looked up at Joe in wonder. He'd rocked her world again, but it was more than physical this time. She was still trembling with reaction to her submission to him. He leaned in again and took a tender kiss before he released her hair and removed his hand from her ass. As he lifted himself from her, she saw he was still hard but had a sweet smile.

"Oh my god, Joe. That was... so... I've never..." Rebecca fumbled for words, gasping for breath.

"I really enjoyed it, too!" he said. Joe thought it would be best to make a hasty exit while she was distracted. He was happy his first attempt at controlling his reactions had been largely successful, but he needed more information before trying more person-to-person experiments.

"I, uh, hate to... do that and run, but I've gotta get going," he said, smiling at Rebecca's happy but exhausted face.

Rebecca dropped her head to the sofa and put a hand over her eyes. With the other one, she waved him off. Her mind was a jumble.

Joe grabbed a tissue from a nearby box, cleaned the crimson lipstick from his mouth, then picked up the book and headed to the checkout. Luckily, he didn't recognize the clerk behind the cash, so he was spared some additional embarrassment. He did ask for the book to be double bagged as the cover showed through. Tucking his purchase under his arm, he returned to his truck and headed home.

He had some reading to do.

Chapter 15

Summer passed by quickly that year. Joe's days were filled with work, and he spent his evenings in discreet study. He'd read the book from cover to cover, and when he finally worked up the nerve to try touching himself, he found that he didn't enjoy it. It felt good, but the surge didn't come out to play when he... played.

Rebecca had called him a few times after their little fun in the staff room, but Joe was still concerned about what he might be doing to her. He finally agreed to meet after work at a local pub. Joe confessed that he thought she was gorgeous but didn't feel an emotional connection and didn't want to mislead her. He said he was worried he might hurt her with... the strong sensations. Rebecca laughed, then patted Joe's hand. She set him straight that she was only looking for some fun and excitement, which Joe provided in abundance. She wasn't interested in going steady or being Joe's girlfriend and wasn't even asking to be exclusive. She told him Taylor was also hankering for some Joe, especially after Rebecca told her about their last date.

With this understanding, he went on a few dates with Rebecca. Through trial and error, Joe learned how to reign in the surge, but sometimes it got away from him, and Rebecca would bliss out. On these occasions, Joe brought her home to his place and let her sleep it off in one of the guest rooms. The first time this happened, his parents were surprised to see a happy but somewhat disheveled redhead joining them for breakfast. Once Joe returned from taking Rebecca home, his parents sat him down and set a few ground rules about what they considered proper behavior under their roof. Joe assured them that nothing had happened in the house and that he had just let her sleep in the guest room alone. Assured of his gentlemanly behavior, they spoke no more about it.

Until the morning, they found Taylor sitting at the breakfast table.

Aside from the occasional night out with Rebecca or Taylor, life settled into a comfortable pattern for Joe. He was learning so much from his father about running the farm. His parents wanted him to go to college and perhaps find a field that interested him more than farming, but Joe had no burning ambitions and didn't feel any desire to strike off into the world.

He loved working on his old pickup truck, nursing it along to squeeze a few more years out of it. It wasn't pretty, but he took good care of it, learned how to maintain it, and even managed to do some of the repairs on it. Again, it felt good to work with his hands.

He also loved working part-time at St. Germaine's Feed and Supply and had a wonderful confidante in Rene. He kept her up to speed on the progress of his experiments. While he still hadn't moved beyond kissing and touching above the clothes, he knew Rebecca and Taylor were certainly satisfied with their dates, and he was getting much better at controlling the surge.

When summer was over, Amy returned from theatre camp, and Joe picked her up.

In retrospect, he knew he should have been prepared for her retaliation. When a dozen or so girls, aged between fourteen and sixteen, suddenly charged from the bus to leap on him and try to kiss his face, he was so surprised he collapsed under their attack and was soon buried under a pile of young bodies. When they finally gave their kisses, they giggled back to the bus to get their bags and headed off with their parents (who were seriously giving Joe the evil eye).

When Joe looked up from the ground, he saw Amy smirking at him in victory. His face burned in embarrassment, but he supposed he must look exactly like she did two months ago. He tossed her suitcase in the back and drove them home. His face didn't cool off until they reached the house, but Amy's smirk lasted a lot longer than that.

-=-

Things got back to normal with the family all back in the house. The school year started only this time, Joe was done, and Amy was on her own for the first time. No big brother to share lunches with and no big brother to keep the unwanted suitors at bay. While she was only in grade ten, Amy was one of the most eligible females in the school: smart, talented, dynamic, friendly, but most importantly, gorgeous and beginning to show the curves she was growing into. She passed her sixteenth birthday, which she'd celebrated with just her girlfriends, much to the dismay of some young men who'd asked to celebrate it with her privately.

More than one hormonally charged teenager set his sights on having Amy as his girlfriend or just having her in the case of some of the less emotionally balanced. Amy sent most of these horny boys packing with some choice words, but others were either too dull-witted or too aggressive to take no for an answer. Only when she'd exhausted all other avenues would Amy ask Joe to spare a moment to speak to them.

They would be on their way home and suddenly find themselves dangling from Joe's grip, staring into eyes gone cold and black. He used very few words to get his point across, and for the most part, it was very effective. These boys came to understand that ignoring a no had consequences. Word got around.

Unfortunately, there was one fellow by the name of Damien Rossman who thought he was entitled to any girl he desired. As one of the star defensive tackles on the football team, he ignored the warnings of his fellow players and decided that Amy would be his. He knew he could wear her down and charge through her defenses. This harassment continued for a week until Amy arrived home from school one day in tears.

Joe had been preparing to go to work and was immediately at her side. He listened to her explain that she had been unable to make him leave her alone, and today he'd grabbed her ass in front of the other girls before she got on the bus. Joe calmly asked for his name, then had Amy look up his address on her phone. He memorized the route and told Amy not to worry as he'd speak to the boy. He got in his truck and drove off.

It was a bit of a distance, but as Joe pulled up to the house on the remote county road, he recognized the two men on the lawn tossing a football between them. Derek and Kevin were twins and had graduated when Joe did. They'd both been defensive tackles on the football team. Joe recalled hearing that it was just the four men living out here.

The oldest brother was sitting on the steps drinking a beer with Damien. He'd graduated three years earlier, had also played on the high school team as a defensive tackle, and was currently playing the position for his university team. Joe couldn't remember his name.

As Joe stepped from the truck, he felt their eyes turn to him, analyzing his threat potential. They were all big men; he supposed they felt their numbers gave them a serious advantage. Joe pasted a smile across his face and walked up the walkway to the front steps.

"Hello, Damien? My name's Joe. I understand you've taken a liking to my sister Amy," Joe said calmly.

"So?" Damien taunted.

"You do understand the feelings aren't mutual? She said no." Joe kept a smile on his face. He could smell the beer on Damien, but his brother was nowhere near as drunk.

"All bitches say no until they say yes, yes, oh YES!" Damien howled. His brothers picked up the laughter. The oldest brother looked at Damien with pride. Joe could see that being a sexual predator was also a family trait. He wondered how many women had received unwanted attention from him at his university.

Joe's smile cracked a little, and he had to look down and recompose his face. He could almost smell the testosterone radiating from these alpha males. Joe was seriously trying to keep it civil as his inner voice screamed at him to start swinging. He took a deep breath. He looked at the smirking men on the lawn and saw the football in Kevin's, or it could have been Derek's, hand. Just as they had in high school, they played the identical twin game a little too well. The way they dressed, their haircuts, and especially their mannerisms. It made Joe a little uneasy. He looked back at Damien.

"You fellas seem to like football. You're all pretty good at it?" Joe asked.

Damien was feeling really cocky now. "Shit, yeah!"

"Huh. I've never played, so I wouldn't know. How would you feel about making a little wager?" He looked at their big front lawn. He guessed it was at least thirty feet wide between two rows of hedges. "I say I can take the football from the right edge of the lawn to the left edge of the lawn in three plays. If I can't, you won't see me again. If I reach the left edge with the ball, Amy doesn't see you again." Joe put as cocky a smile as he could make on his face to piss off Damien.

"Against just me?" Damien asked, his voice betraying his nervousness.

"No, against all of you," Joe smirked. Now he'd offended all of them. They couldn't back down now.

The oldest brother spoke up for the first time. "She must be quite a juicy slice. Maybe we'll all have to take her for a ride once we're done with you." There was something evil lurking behind his eyes.

Joe couldn't stop the smile from dropping from his face, and his eyes flickered to deep, cold black and back in a flash. He looked away and struggled to get himself under control. He could hear them all laughing at his upset. Damien's higher-pitched laugh was particularly annoying. He'd have to do something about that.

He schooled his expression and put a hand out for the ball. Once it was in his hand, he walked over to the right edge of the lawn. The four brothers followed him with huge grins on their brutish faces and got into their three-point stances. Joe tucked the ball in his left arm and mirrored their stance, facing them from three feet away. The twins were off to each side, Damien was at the back, but Joe was looking directly into the eyes of the oldest brother. Again, Joe saw something twisted and cruel there. He tried to rattle Joe by whispering Amy's name and licking his lips.

This one had aspirations for a future in football. Joe decided to take that away.

"Play starts on Hike," Joe said.

"Bring it."

"Three, Two, One—HIKE!" Joe said and surged forward. He saw the big man's fists coming up as they rushed together. Instead of flinching or trying to dodge, Joe went straight ahead. The fists struck him in the chin and cheek, but instead of reeling back, Joe just kept moving forward as fast as his pumping legs would take him.

The next blow was his forehead against the bridge of the older man's nose which broke and flattened on impact. But again, Joe just kept moving forward, driving the man's torso back.

The thug's body started the curl up, and his legs were now within reach. Joe had kept his right fist back, waiting for just this opportunity. As his arm was under him, no one saw the big fist snap forward and slam into the man's left kneecap. Joe felt it shatter and tear under his knuckles, the joint folding back a little.

Joe managed three more big lunging steps over the dazed body of the crippled man before the twins brought him down with a few punches thrown in for good measure. Damien got in a cowardly stomp as Joe was on the ground. Joe rolled slowly to his back and pretended to be hurt and dazed. Then he stood up and saw where he was.

"Uh, First Down." He'd made it ten feet, having run completely over Damien's oldest brother. That one was so dazed it would take him some time to catch on that his career was over. The twins dragged him over to the steps as he wasn't coherent enough to continue. They leaned him up against the cases of empty beer bottles.

When they returned, they had murder in their eyes. "Your little sisters gonna love it when we take turns ripping open her asshole. Maybe we'll double-time her!"

Joe's eyes were now ice cold and black. Colors dimmed, and details went into sharp focus, but Joe was unaware of this in his cold rage. "Are you pussies here to smack talk or play football?"

He took the stance and watched as they lined up against him. Joe noticed that the cement walkway bisecting the lawn ran directly between them. Perfect. It was time to end this stupid game.

"Three, Two, One—HIKE!" Joe called.

With savage growls, the twins lunged at him.

Joe just reached out and slammed the heads of the two men together, then bounced their faces hard against the cement walkway. They'd need a dentist when they woke up. Maybe a cosmetic surgeon too. Good luck keeping that identical.

Damien stopped moving forward the moment he saw his brothers being slammed together. He looked up to see Joe step over the two unconscious men with the ball under his left arm again. Damien screamed and rushed forward, but Joe backhanded him once across the face knocking him to the ground. Damien shook his head to clear it. Suddenly he felt a big hand grab him by the hair. He reached above his head to clutch at Joe's arm to keep from losing his hair as he was dragged on his ass, screeching across the yard to the left edge.

"Touchdown."

Joe knelt between Damien's legs and rested his knee directly on the young man's groin. Damien's screech went up three octaves. Joe grabbed his chin and held his face steady so his black orbs could look deeply into Damien's pain and terror-filled eyes.

"Sexual predators aren't welcome in this town. I don't expect you to honor the bet I just won, as you aren't a man of honor. You are a little coward." Joe gave his face another slap showing Damien how weak and powerless he was. "If I hear about any more incidents of aggression between you and any of the ladies in this town, I'm going to come back to play more football with you and your brothers. Do we understand each other?"

Damien's face was covered with tears, snot, and blood from his split lip. He wasn't able to talk, but he nodded vigorously. Nausea from Joe's knee crushing his nuts was washing over him.

Joe stood up and walked over to the man lying against the stairs. "I really learned a lot in my first game of football. I would have preferred to deal with this in a civilized manner with reasonable people, but this was how you wanted it. If I hear any more shit about your family disrespecting any of the ladies of this town, I'll come back to play some more." Joe leaned right in his face so the man could stare into the depths of his black eyes. "Would you like that?" he said quietly with menace. The man shivered and shook his head no. "Then we understand each other." For good measure, Joe poured the rest of the man's beer over his face causing him to scream in pain from his broken and split nose.

Joe was returning to the truck when he realized he was still carrying the football. He looked over at Damien, who was still crying. Joe looked him in the eye, held the ball out, and squeezed. It took a tremendous effort, but there was a sudden BOOM as the seams burst. Thunder rumbled, and Damien screeched. Joe suddenly felt rain begin to pelt down on him. He looked up and saw the dark storm clouds promising a serious deluge. The cold water on his face made him blink, and he slipped out of his rage. His eyes returned to normal. Joe dropped the deflated ball and left.

He drove directly to work as he was already over an hour late. Rene took in Joe's wet, dirty, torn shirt and the blood on his forehead. She knew immediately the blood wasn't his and pointed him towards the staff room. She followed him in, took his arm, and directed him to the washroom.

Rene sat him down on the toilet seat and cleaned the blood from his face. Then she saw the bruises on his jawline on both sides of his face.

"What happened, Joe?" she asked as she scrubbed with the paper towels.

"Amy was sexually assaulted by a grade twelve student today. Punk named Damien. I just went to speak with him," Joe mumbled. He was already starting to feel stupid for how violent he'd been. His eyes widened as the implications of his actions began to sink in.

"You fought with this boy?" Rene asked.

"No. I... played football with him... and his three older brothers."

Rene's hands froze as her eyes widened too. "You played football with Wallace, Derek, Kevin, and Damien Rossman? Wallace Rossman of North Dakota University State's football team?" She felt Joe shrink under her hand.

"They said they were going to gang rape Amy once they finished playing with me," Joe mumbled. God, he'd fucked up big time.

"Joe, did you kill anyone?" Rene asked quietly.

Joe's eyes shot up to hers in shock. "NO! I... hurt them... I hurt them a lot. I—I don't think Wallace will be playing football anymore."

Rene went back to cleaning Joe, but her mind was racing. The Rossman's. Oh my god. She was... intimately familiar with stories about Wallace and his brothers. Not pleasant stories. They had bad appetites, leaving many frightened, damaged girls and angry mothers, fathers, and brothers in their wake. She didn't know why they continued to get away with it, but now Joe, sweet, gentle Joe, had taken steps to protect his family and potentially screwed up his own life.

She looked down at him and saw the despair on his face. He knew what he'd done was wrong. Done for the right reasons, but there would be consequences. She knew he had no idea what he'd gotten involved in.

She took his face between her hands and looked him right in the eye. "Joe, listen to me. You came to work directly from home today. You got to work only ten minutes late. That's what our records will say. Do you understand me?"

Joe was confused. She could see it in his soft brown eyes.

She gave his face a little shake. "Please, Joe, listen to me. It's very important. You came directly to work. Say it after me."

Joe's eyes seemed to find focus again, and she could see a look of resolve settle over his features. "I can't involve you in this, Rene. If they file charges, if the police come for me, I'll own up to what I did."

"Joe, no! You don't understand—" Rene began.

Joe took her hands from his face and held them in his. He closed his eyes, and she could tell he was getting a grip on himself. He breathed in deeply and out slowly, then he looked up at her with a calm, grateful expression. He pressed her fingers against his lips then. "Thank you, Rene. I can't tell you how much I appreciate what you would have done for me, but I did what I did, and I'd do it again to protect Amy." He reached up and brushed away the tear on Rene's cheek.

He released her hands, then looked down at his torn shirt. He pulled it off and used it to wipe off the remaining dirt.

Rene blushed when he bared his broad, smooth muscular chest. He was so unselfconscious. He truly didn't understand how he affected those around him. She left the bathroom and hustled back to her workstation. Regardless of Joe's noble but stupid intentions, she had to take steps to establish an alibi for him. First was the time log, and then she had to make a few calls.

Joe looked up and saw that Rene had left. She really was a sweet woman. Then he noticed the spots of blood on his pants as well. Sighing, he slipped out of them and went to his locker to get his spare set of clothes, just a T-shirt and a pair of track pants. Ever since he split the ass of a pair of jeans at work, he'd kept spare clothes in his locker. He dumped his dirty clothes in a plastic bag and put this on top of his locker to take them home after his shift. He nodded at Rene as he made his way over to the loading bay. He saw a shipment waiting to be inventoried and put away. He was grateful for the busy work.

Rene saw he'd changed his clothes and noted what he was wearing now. When he entered the loading bay, she slipped into the locker room to get his dirty clothes. She spotted the bag on top of the locker and used a broom to knock it down. She picked up the bag and saw the torn shirt and his jeans inside. As she exited to return to her desk, she ensured Joe was still in the loading bay. She grabbed a small bottle of lamp kerosene and some matches, then carried her supplies into the alley next to the building. She dumped the bag's contents into a steel drum garbage can and hosed down the clothes with all the kerosene, dropping the empty bottle and the bag inside, too. She lit a match and watched it all begin to furiously burn. Soon there would be nothing left but ashes. Nothing else was in the can, so it was safe enough to be left alone. Rene went back inside and got back to work.

An hour later, she asked Joe to stop by her desk as the photocopier was acting up. While he was trying to clear the paper jam she'd made, Rene pulled out the toner overflow container and accidentally spilled some on Joe. She used a paper towel to clean him up but managed to spread the black dust onto the collar of his shirt and some onto his chest. She gave him an appraising look, and his shirt's dirty mess made his bruises look like more toner marks. She apologized as he left but breathed a sigh of relief.

It was just before nine PM when Senior Patrolman Bartlett arrived at the store. He went straight over to speak with Rene.

"Hello, Ms. Duval. I'm following up on a statement made by four complainants in an assault case. They claim that an employee of yours, a Joseph Neumann, attacked them at their property and did grievous harm to them."

"What? That doesn't sound like something Joe would do at all. He's such a gentle man. When was this supposed to have happened?"

Bartlett checked his notes. "Between four-thirty PM and five PM approximately."

Rene pulled out the time log and set it on the counter. "Let's see. I have Joe listed as having arrived at four-ten PM today. He was ten minutes late. Did this happen close by?"

Bartlett again went back to his notes. "No, it's approximately a twenty-five-minute drive from here. Were you the only one to witness his arrival?"

Rene thought for a second, then pulled up the day's transaction log on the computer. "Well, according to this, at four-oh-nine PM, Mrs. Ira Thompson was at the check-out, so she would likely have seen him come in. At four-thirteen PM, Barry Sharp was checking out, so he may have seen Joe working. At four-forty-five PM, Francine Willikens came in to ask me about ordering some bulk seed. She spoke with Margaret Redmond for a bit next to my workstation, which had a clear view of where Joe was working. You could call these people for confirmation."

Patrolman Bartlett was busy writing down the names. "That is very helpful. Thank you."

The door chime rang, and Bartlett glanced back to see who'd entered. Karl Neumann was walking towards them with a look of concern on his face.

"I just got a call at home saying the police are accusing my son of attacking someone? Is that true?" Karl asked Bartlett.

The officer's eyebrows went up. The grapevine in this town never ceased to amaze him. He suspected the hospital's staff were the leak as that's where he'd taken their statements. Wallace Rossman was a mess. Stinking of beer, his nose was shattered, and both wrists were broken. Worse, his left knee was destroyed. He'd never play football again, and walking without some form of assistance was in question. The twins had fractured skulls, broken noses and jaws, and they were missing more than a few teeth. Their brains were swollen, and the doctor mentioned possible brain damage. Damien was comparatively unscathed though one of his testicles had been completely crushed.

"Mr. Neumann, we are just in the early stages of the investigation. No charges are being placed yet. I was just speaking with Ms. Duval here to get her statement," he began.

"Yes, Karl, I was just explaining to Officer Bartlett that Joe couldn't have been the one who did it as he was here at the time of the incident, and there are witnesses who I'm sure would be willing to testify to that." She was pointing to the time log.

Bartlett looked back at Rene, then closed his notebook. "If I could speak with Joseph now, please."

"You can speak with him tomorrow when our family lawyer is present," Karl said firmly.

Just then, Joe walked into the building from the warehouse. He saw the police officer first, then he saw his dad. Dread filled his heart. He never wanted to hurt his parents, and now he'd probably hurt them in the worst way.

"Joseph, get your stuff. We're going home," Karl said.

Joe was surprised, but he did as he was told. He got his wallet and keys from his locker, but when he reached up to get the bag of dirty clothes, it was gone. He looked around but didn't want to make his dad wait. He'd look for the clothes later.

He walked back out front and saw that the officer didn't look happy, but his dad had his business face on. Joe looked at Rene, who smiled at him and nodded. Joe saw the time log open on her desk and stumbled slightly as realization struck. She'd covered for him! He looked back at his father.

"Let's go home, Joe. You can speak to the police tomorrow once we've arranged to have our lawyer present." Karl placed his hand on his son's shoulder and guided him out the door. Joe glanced at his dad as they walked to his father's truck, but the man never turned his head. Joe got into the passenger side, and Karl drove them home. Nothing was said the entire way. When Joe tried to say something, Karl raised his finger indicating he should wait.

Once the truck was parked beside the house, Karl walked in the front door with Joe at his heels. Karl pointed to the living room where Clara and Amy sat waiting.

"Family meeting," was all Karl said.

Joe sat on the couch next to Amy and across from his mother. Karl sat down next to his wife, and she took his hand. They turned to face Joe, and Karl began. "We've heard all kinds of rumors from friends of the family. We've heard Amy's side. We'd like to hear what you have to say about what happened today. Please, leave nothing out."

Joe nodded and cleared his throat. He began when Amy got home. He described his meeting with the four men at their house. He repeated their horrible words as they'd spoken them. Amy cried when she heard that, but Joe didn't allow that to distract him from the telling. He told them how he saw something sick within the oldest brother, how he lured them into the game, and how he punished them for their threats to Amy. He told them he felt no joy or enjoyment when he did it. It was just something that needed doing, and he did it. Finally, he told them what Rene said to him when he got to the store and expressed his concern that she may have already lied to the police to protect him.

When he was done, Joe felt hollow. He couldn't look his parents in the eye. He felt like he'd lost something important. Something he wasn't ever getting back. He heard Amy quietly crying. He started to turn to her, but his dad made a noise, and he understood he should leave her be.

Karl looked at his wife and saw the tears running down her face. Her expression showed she was incredibly proud of her son for protecting his sister but also terrified by what it might mean for Joe's future. He knew the same expressions were on his face as well. He knew he would have to rely on the help of his lawyer.

The telephone rang. Normally Karl would have ignored it as they did when having Family Meetings. But today was anything but normal. He picked it up on the fifth ring.

"Hello?"

"Mr. Neumann, it's Rene Duval."

"Hello, Ms. Duval. This isn't a good time to talk—" he began.

"I need you to come to O'Malley's tonight. Bring your wife. There is something you both need to hear before you speak with the police tomorrow," she said, her tone urgent.

"Uh, I'm not sure if that's going to be possible—"

Rene interrupted him again. "Karl, please. You both need to hear this. Please."

Karl could hear desperation in her voice. He looked to his wife, who had her eyebrows raised in question.

"Okay, give me the address."

Once he hung up, he leaned over and spoke into Clara's ear. She immediately got to her feet and went to get her purse and coat. Karl stood up and looked at his children. He felt an enormous weight settle on his shoulders. "Your mother and I have to go out for a bit. Get ready for bed, and we'll talk with you both in the morning."

Joe and Amy nodded, and he walked out of the house with Clara. Joe heard the truck start up and drive away. He turned to Amy. She had the most miserable look on her face. He held open his arms, and she was instantly against his chest sobbing her heart out. She was crying so hard she was gasping to breathe between the sobs. Joe just held her and rocked gently, rubbing her back and kissing the top of her head.

When her sobs quieted enough, he could hear her trying to talk, but it was muffled by his chest. He pulled away slightly.

"What did you say?" he asked gently.

"Oh god, Joe, I'm so sorry I told you what he did. This wouldn't have happened if I could have just taken care of it myself or accepted his date."

Joe seized his little sister's face between his big hands. He stared her straight in the eyes to ensure he had her attention. "NO! You did exactly the right thing! If you had gone on a date with Damien, he would have raped you. There is no question that's exactly what would have happened. He might have shared you with his brothers as well. You didn't see the look in their eyes. They were sick, twisted, and evil. Especially the oldest brother. You did nothing wrong. I did. I shouldn't have taken the law into my own hands. I should have brought you to the police so we could press charges against Damien. Instead, I charged in headfirst, trying to be a hero. That was stupid!" He pulled her into a hug again and rested his chin on her head.

They sat quietly for a while, Amy resting in his arms, her ear pressed to his chest, listening to his powerful heart beating. He was so warm, and his strong arms felt like the safest place in the world. The shameful truth was that she was glad Joe had punished Damien. She was also sure that if he hurt the others, they'd been deserving. She couldn't bring herself to feel bad about his actions outside of the danger it placed him in. That she was deeply sorry for. It was like her brother was a terrible weapon that she could aim at threats. She realized that was exactly how she'd used him.

"God, I hurt Mom and Dad," Joe whispered. "That's what hurts me the most. I've lost their respect. I don't know if I can get it back."

Amy pulled back from Joe's chest and looked him in the face. "Mom and Dad love you very much. That hasn't changed. They're just worried for you. I don't know if you're right, but respect can be earned back. Come on, we'd better do as Dad said."

-=-

Karl and Clara stepped inside O'Malley's. It wasn't a very big place. Maybe eight booths for four and twelve stools at the bar. Dart board. TV behind the bar turned down low. Just a small neighborhood watering hole. The atmosphere felt a little subdued tonight. He looked around and saw Rene in the far corner booth waving to him. He led Clara to the booth and followed her onto the bench seat, his back to the door.

"Sorry for calling you out on this night of all nights, but before you get your lawyer involved and speak with the police tomorrow, you should be made aware of a couple of things. You may have heard it from Joe, but in case you didn't, I've prepared an alibi for him and witnesses who will testify under oath that they saw him at the store at the time of the event. By now, they've already given their statements to the police."

Karl nodded at Rene, not trusting himself to speak.

"More importantly, you should hear a little about the people your son dealt with today."

"Joe told us his side of the story, and we heard exactly what these boys said about Amy. I don't think we need to hear more about that." Karl made to leave the booth but stopped when Rene reached across the table and put her hand on his.

"Yes, I'm sure Joe told you about this one event. But you need to understand that this wasn't a one-time thing for the Rossmans." Rene looked outside of the booth and nodded. A woman stepped forward with a tall slim girl at her elbow. The woman must have been in her thirties, but she looked like she'd been beaten by each of those years. The younger woman was her daughter, as Karl could see the resemblance. She looked gaunt, but her eyes had an intensity that Karl found disturbing. They slid into Rene's side of the booth. Rene introduced them as Margaret and Linda.

"He raped me!" Linda blurted out. Margaret gripped her daughter's hand as her face pinched, trying to hold back the tears. "Is it true? Did your son punish him? Hurt him?" Rene jumped in before Karl and Clara were frightened off.

"Linda, we aren't going to say anything here to incriminate anyone, right?"

Linda looked at Rene and nodded. She gave them a huge smile and left the booth. Margaret gave them a sad smile and thanked them. She told them that Wallace raped Linda five years ago. Wallace's lawyer had ripped the young girl apart on the stand, and she'd remained unraveled since that day. She apologized and rushed out after her daughter. Rene nodded to someone else, and a big man with car grease stains on his rough hands slid into the booth. Rene introduced him as Roger.

"Three years ago, my Becky attended a house party with her girlfriends, and sometime during the party, they got separated. When her friends found Becky, she was tied to a bed upstairs. She'd been drugged, raped, sodomized, then beaten black and blue. Three people at the party reported seeing Becky being led upstairs by either Derek or Kevin Rossman. The twins were at the party with Wallace. No one saw them leave. When we tried to take them to trial, the witnesses suddenly couldn't remember seeing the Rossman brothers at the party. They walked. Becky couldn't cope with what they did to her and killed herself. Today these dirtbags didn't walk. I don't know who did this to them, but if I did, I'd want to shake his hand." He nodded and left the booth.

A small woman in her forties slid into the booth beside Rene and patted her hand. "My name is Gwen. I was a high school teacher a few years back. After school one night, on my way back to my car, I was struck on the back of the head with a club and dragged behind the school. I was raped by four men wearing masks. The smallest one slipped up and said, 'Don't hog her ass, Wallace.' He got a beating for that. After they raped and sodomized me, they beat me unconscious. I came to in the hospital. I heard from the other teachers that Damien showed up at school the next day with a black eye and a swollen lip. Apparently, this wasn't enough evidence to bring them to trial. Wallace's lawyer accused me of child molestation and manufactured evidence to prove his case. I was fired, and I'll never teach again. Not that I could. The first blow to the back of my skull gives me chronic migraines preventing me from keeping a full-time job. They took my life from me." She nodded to them, then left the booth.

Karl's jaw was working hard, and he was looking a little desperate. Clara was already in tears. Rene held up her hand to prevent the next visitor. She looked at both of them. "Many more people were hurt in terrible ways by the Rossman brothers. Every time charges were laid, they wouldn't stick due to witnesses being beaten, threatened, or financially destroyed by Wallace's lawyer. If the case went to trial, this lawyer would destroy the victims, and witnesses would dry up again. The grapevine lit up like wildfire when word got out that the brothers had been handed some vigilante justice. Everyone affected wanted to thank that person. I managed to convince most to lay low, but many wish to thank him."

Karl and Clara suddenly realized the bar was silent. They looked around and saw that everyone in the bar was facing them with thankful smiles and tears in their eyes. There had to be about twenty people.

"The owner of the bar, his fourteen-year-old daughter, was raped by Damien though he can't prove it," Rene explained. "Everyone here was either directly assaulted by one of the Rossman brothers or is a relative of someone who was. None of these people have the financial clout to go up against Wallace's lawyer, and no one can figure out how they can afford him." She slid a business card across the table to Karl. "Here is his card. You need to prepare your lawyer before meeting this guy. From what I've been told, he's pure evil in a suit. We can't get involved, but please know you have the support of many people. One last thought; everyone here is from Glennville. Wallace has been at his university for over two years. Who knows how much damage he's done there."

She gave them a compassionate smile. "Thank you for coming out tonight."

Karl nodded to Rene and helped Clara exit the booth. She was still quietly weeping. She was such a tender heart. He was sorry to have exposed her to such horror. He was surprised when she reached out to touch the hands of the people in the bar as they left. He heard so many people whispering thank you as they passed. He also had tears in his eyes when they finally left the bar. They returned to his truck, and he wiped his eyes until he could see. He dialed his family lawyer, Christof Waechter, immediately. He answered on the third ring. Karl quickly described the situation and gave Christof the name of Rossman's lawyer. He heard Christof chuckle. He'd never heard him make that noise before. In fact, he couldn't recall ever having seen Christof so much as smile.

"Karl, rest easy tonight. I will contact you in the morning. We will take care of things, yes?"

"Thank you, Christof! If there is anything you need, please let me know."

"Ya, good night!" and he hung up.

Karl looked over at his wife. She looked at him hopefully. "Why do I feel like I've just launched a nuclear strike against a small-time gangster?" Suddenly Karl looked back at the card and reread the lawyer's name. He'd seen this name before. His brain was feeding him clues from something he'd read somewhere. When he'd said Gangster, his brain was thinking Mafia. In North Dakota? No, that couldn't be right.

Karl's brain hurt. Well, it was in Christof's hands now. He looked over at Clara. "Mama, let's go home to our babies." She gave him a sweet smile.

Chapter 16

Joe had slept poorly. He had dark circles under his eyes and sat at the breakfast table, pushing his cereal around with his spoon.

Amy shuffled into the kitchen, subdued and also showing signs of poor sleep. She cast Joe a guilty look when she saw he was staring into his bowl. She got her own bowl of cereal to ignore and sat across from her brother.

Karl and Clara walked into the kitchen. They'd just finished talking with Christof on the phone in Karl's office. Joe and Amy looked up.

"We have news," Karl said. He sat in his usual spot, and Clara took her seat.

"Last night, your mother and I spoke to Rene Duval. She introduced us to a large number of people who were hurt by the Rossman brothers. Apparently, these men have been... raping women and girls for a number of years and getting away with it due to being careful. When they weren't, their lawyer made the witnesses go away or directly threatened the victims and their families. It's been a very bad time for those people. The police have been unable to bring them any justice at all."

"Last night, I asked Christof to begin working on this. This morning he informed us that Wallace's lawyer, Angelo Brusco, has close ties to the mob. I've never heard Christof so eager to work on a case before. Anyway, he spoke with Mr. Brusco this morning and explained that should the brothers choose to move forward with the charges against Joseph, Christof would bring the full resources of the law firm to bear on the case and would bring it and Mr. Brusco's involvement in it to national attention. Apparently, Mr. Brusco was not expecting someone from Glennville, North Dakota, to be represented by a law firm as powerful and connected as Waechter, Bergström, & Volkov. Mr. Brusco will be speaking with his client later today."

"Christof then explained to us that we'd be bringing out each and every prior case against the Rossman brothers to establish reasonable doubt. A lot of people wanted to do harm to the brothers. The damage caused to them is more likely to have been caused by a group of angry fathers and brothers than just one man. Especially one man with an alibi."

Karl paused and looked at his wife before turning his attention back to his son.

"Joe, Rene has established a very good alibi for you, and several decent, hardworking people have put their livelihoods and freedom on the line to support it just because it's the right thing to do. Under normal circumstances, I would not condone lying, especially to law enforcement, but the world you are inheriting isn't black and white, good and bad. These... monsters have been preying on the good people of Glennville for years, apparently. Justice for all of these victims and the safety of these people is going to require a sacrifice. While it may seem self-serving, I'm asking you to respect our wishes for you to support the alibi. Can you do that?"

Joe saw no hesitation in his dad's face or body language. His voice was assured as well. He truly believed this was the best course of action. Joe knew his father held personal integrity as one of the corner stones of human character. So, he did as well. For his dad to suggest there was a time for this to be sacrificed? It shook Joe's world deeply.

But his father had also taught him to be wary of inflexible thoughts. There were no absolutes. If Justice would be best served by a lie... he would have to swallow it and carry its taint.

"I-I can do that," Joe's voice cracked. He saw his parents sag with relief.

"There is still the matter of your taking the law into your own hands. You need to understand the consequences of your actions. In this instance, the police cannot be involved as too many good people would be at risk. Doc Watson sent me a report on the injuries sustained by the four men, so we'd know what they were claiming. Wallace has two broken wrists, a broken nose, an orbital fracture, and his left knee cap was destroyed. The ligaments in the knee joint behind it were torn as well. It's questionable if he will be able to walk again without assistance. Derek and Kevin came out of their comas, and their brain swelling has subsided. No word yet on the extent of the brain damage, but they haven't responded well so far. Damien lost his left testicle. It had to be removed surgically. After the operation, they had to sedate him again as he went into a rage and started making rather spectacular threats, including sending mob enforcers after you. Mr. Brusco will be thrilled to hear that when he arrives."

Karl looked at Joe, who looked a little sick. Frankly, he was relieved to see how troubled Joe was by this. "Did you know you'd caused this much damage, Joe?"

"No, sir."

"It's obvious you're strong. Evidently stronger than you think. But you used your strength to hurt people. Whether they deserved it or not isn't the question. If they had died, you would have been responsible for their murder. You would be a murderer, and that changes a man. You'd never be the same. Do you truly understand what the consequences of that would have been?"

Joe sat with his head hung in shame, tears running down his face. Amy's heart was breaking. She reached across the table for Joe's hands, but he pulled them to his lap. Amy's tears started in earnest then.

"Amy, you were right to tell someone about Damien's improper touching. No one holds you to blame for that. But can I assume you've been asking Joe to intervene for you on other occasions?"

Amy looked at her dad with tears in her eyes. She nodded silently, shame on her face.

Karl looked at Clara as he wasn't sure how to approach this. Clara took over.

"Having a brother like Joseph must be wonderful. Big, strong, protective, and he loves you so very much. I wish I'd had a brother like him to watch out for scoundrels in school like your father," she said with a smirk. Karl made an outraged expression, but Clara just stuck her tongue out at him cheekily. She turned back to Amy.

"But having someone big and strong to come to your rescue doesn't mean you should ask them to every time. There were alternate avenues for handling that improper behavior at school. Bringing your parents into the loop would have also been a good choice."

"Joseph, we love you very much and think you were very gallant for coming to your sister's rescue, but you know now that your actions have consequences. You put your future at risk, and this price is too high. We hope you've learned a lesson from this."

Joe looked up at his parents, got up from his chair, and dropped to his knees at his mother's side. He put his head on her lap and hugged her waist while he cried. She ran her hands through his hair and rubbed his back. Karl stood up and walked over to his wife. He put his hand on Joe's shoulder, and Joe gripped his hand as he cried on his mother's lap.

Amy rushed over, hugged her Dad, and kissed her Mom's cheek. Then she dropped to her knees and rested her cheek on Joe's back as her own tears fell.

The family stayed like that for a few minutes. When Karl heard his son's tears subside a little, he spoke.

"Okay, we have things to do today. Let's get started. Joe, go get cleaned up and dressed. I need you to get to your chores. Your mother and I will go get your truck. We'll speak with Rene when we're there to bring her up to speed. You'll need to stay home for the next few days, so we'll arrange to adjust your shifts. Amy, I believe you should stay home from school today, but there are chores you can do as well. We'll contact the school and bring your homework home when we return".

They had a plan, so the family moved.

-=-

Rene was relieved to hear that Joe would go along with the alibi she'd constructed. Each of her witnesses had reported to the police seeing Joe in the store wearing the grey track pants and yellow t-shirt during the appropriate time intervals. This established a conflicting timeline. Now that Joe was on board, it validated their story. She let Karl know about the clothes Joe was to report he'd arrived in. Patrolman Bartlett had witnessed him leaving in them.

She rescheduled Joe's next few days and doubled up some of her other part-time staff to compensate.

Karl and Clara swung by the school, Clara following Karl in Joe's truck. They waited in the office while Amy's homework was gathered. They received many nods and smiles from the administrative staff. Gossip and rumors traveled around the town faster than light.

While he was waiting, Karl received a call from Christof. It seemed the lawyer had taken the company jet from New York to Glennville to speak with his client. He was on his way to the hospital and would like very much for Karl and Clara to join him there. The parents agreed to be there as soon as they could.

Twenty minutes later, they were sitting in a conference room in the hospital. Sitting next to Karl was Christof, looking fresh and sharp in his exquisitely tailored suit. He was a trim man, hair just beginning to grey at his temples, but it gave him a distinguished air. His eyes burned with intelligence, and Karl saw an energy in the man he had never seen before. As instructed, Karl and Clara sat quietly with no expression on their faces. Christof had suggested a look of boredom if they could manage one; otherwise, blank.

Across the table sat Angelo Brusco, who looked like he'd taken the red eye to Fargo and driven the rest of the way. Karl knew Mr. Brusco had done just that, but he'd brought a driver to bring him from Fargo. Christof's first move was to eject the driver from the conference room as he had no legal function (outside of the brute's intimidation value), nor was he related to Brusco's clients.

Angelo would have looked sharp, too, if he'd had a chance to sleep and get his suit pressed. He was handsome, with dark hair and a strong chin. Fairly fit but just starting to thicken in the middle. His eyes also showed intelligence but also a shade of doubt as he realized that he might just have found himself outclassed.

"Have your clients reconsidered their ill-conceived notion of accusing my client's son?" Christof thrust.

"I've had a chance to speak with Mr. Rossman, who has expressed... dissatisfaction with the notion of dropping the charges. He is in a state of heightened emotion at this time due to his crippling injuries." His eyes slipped over to read their expressions.

Karl was keeping his expression impassive, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw... good lord, was Clara yawning? It was all Karl could do to keep from snorting in amusement. Now he knew where Amy got her acting skills!

Somewhat rattled by the callousness of these country bumpkins, Angelo tried another claim. "The twins, Derek and Kevin, they're non-functional retards now. Their older brother will need to provide care for them for the rest of their lives. Feed them, wipe their asses, and make all the decisions for them. That's another reason for his current refusal to consider giving up seeking justice for his family."

Clara snorted.

This time Karl couldn't help but turn to look at her. She pulled a tissue from her purse and demurely wiped her nose, then said a quiet excuse me, her face schooled back into a look of disinterest as she faced an incredulous Angelo.

If Christof's eyes twinkled any more, he'd have started to glow. "I understand the youngest Rossman has been making rather gross and unwarranted threats against my client's son. He's even indicated he has some authority over, and I quote, mafia enforcers, which will, and I quote again, fill that fucker so full of lead he can be used as a pencil. He has a delightful way with words. This makes my task so easy. You understand we are prepared to move forward with our own investigation?"

"No need to be making threats, Mr. Watcher!"

"That's Mr. Waechter. It's pronounced Vec-Ter. And I don't make threats, Mr. Brusco. I make promises."

Karl could tell Christof had been dying for an opportunity to say something like that, and he delivered the line flawlessly. To Karl, it sounded a bit overdramatic, but from the sweat starting to bead on Mr. Brusco's forehead, it seemed to be working. Considering what Karl had heard about this man, he expected more ruthless self-assurance. Suspicious, he examined the man's face for any tell-tale signs to indicate he might just be pretending to be nervous, playing them, but he couldn't detect any subterfuge.

Apparently, Karl's stern expression and intense stare was the final ingredient to crack Angelo.

"Okay, okay, look! I'll need to make some calls, but I can't promise anything."

"That is too bad, Mr. Brusco, for I can. You have until tomorrow morning, yes? We will talk again then."

With that, Christof stood, followed by Karl and Clara. They nodded to Angelo and walked single file out of the conference room. They remained quiet until they had left the building and climbed into Christof's town car.

"That was wonderful fun!" Christof smiled broadly. "You two were excellent as well! Clara, the yawn and the snort were priceless! They truly defeated the man. And Karl, what was that look you gave him at the end? I was expecting to hear you growl next. Hah! That would have been delightful!" Christof was positively bubbly. Karl was shocked to see this from a man who rarely smiled and seemed the model of professionalism.

"Pardon me, Christof, but you seem rather more excited than usual," Karl said.

"Ah yes, please forgive me, Karl. I was originally in criminal law. I have much experience in it, but at the firm now, I never get the opportunity to use it. Corporate Law is, how you say, the bread and butter, but criminal law is a rare, juicy steak to be enjoyed. And to have a case against an actual Mafia lawyer, granted a lower-tier one, makes it all the more appealing. I apologize if my behavior has been less professional than it should have been."

"No! Please, it seems to be working quite well. If you can enjoy the job and get it done simultaneously, then by all means, play the part," Karl assured him. Christof rewarded him with another of his rare smiles.

"You will stay with us tonight?" Clara asked.

"I would not wish to intrude," Christof began.

"Nonsense! We'd be delighted to have you stay," she said.

"Then yes, I would like that!"

Karl and Clara transferred to their trucks and led the way home.

Chapter 17

Christof was quite enjoying a family breakfast with the Neumanns. A confirmed bachelor, this was an experience to cherish, if not covet. He could tell there was much love and respect between these fine people. He had always admired Karl's open friendliness, solid dependability, and integrity. Clara was the heart of the family, the focal point of the family's love. Amy was as lovely as her mother and a positive, energetic young woman.

And Joe, at first glance, Christof understood how one man might be able to do the damage he'd read about in the medical report. But Joe's disposition was clearly gentle, polite, and good-natured. His physical presence clearly swayed Christof's first impression of this young man. The circumstances Joseph had faced demanded he take steps to protect his family. He did what needed to be done and took no glory from it. Christof was seriously impressed with how well Karl and Clara raised their children. These were all good people. It was personally satisfying for him to represent clients of such a high moral caliber.

And Clara was an amazing cook! She portioned the meals with an instinctive knowledge of how much was enough for each person. Christof thoroughly enjoyed his perfectly prepared Eggs Benedict and a selection of fresh fruit, while Joe's steak and eggs should power his large body until lunch time or at least until midmorning snack. Amy assisted her mother and grazed for her breakfast while skipping and dancing to music only she could hear. Then she was off to prepare for the day.

Christof sat back well satisfied and smiled gratefully at Karl and Clara for their hospitality. He was just about to thank them verbally when his cell buzzed quietly in his pocket. A quick glance at the screen, and he said to them, "My apologies, I must take this. It is my contact at the hospital. Thank you for breakfast! It was perfect!" He stood and walked into the living room to answer the call. Karl and Joe finished up and moved to the counter to clean up as Clara left to check on the laundry.

Once upon a time, Karl and Joe would stand side by side at the kitchen sink and do the dishes together. Now Joe was just a little too wide of shoulder to fit in the space with his dad. They'd worked out a process of alternating turns before the sink. Soon the dishes, pots, and pans were all clean, dry, and stored away.

A few moments later, Christof stepped back into the kitchen with a worried expression. Karl and Joe immediately froze. The lawyer noticed their concern and quickly put them at ease. "There has been an unexpected turn of events. Might we call Clara and Amy back?" Joe immediately headed for the stairs up to the bedrooms while Karl went to get Clara from the laundry room.

Soon they were all gathered around the table once more. "My contact at the hospital has been keeping an ear open for details from Mr. Brusco and his clients. Last night she overheard an argument between Damien and Mr. Brusco. Damien distinctly called him Uncle Brusco, so we now know the likely link between these men and the lawyer. Mr. Brusco was not pleased with Damien for using the familial term, but Damien has not maintained a stable mind since his operation. His Uncle has more than he can deal with in this nephew. Damien was sedated again."

"While Mr. Brusco retired to a conference room to make his calls last night, the particular room he used shares a thin wall with one of the rooms the doctors use to catch some sleep. My contact was able to hear one side of a rather animated call between Mr. Brusco and, we assume, his employer back in New York. It appears that Mr. Brusco was told to make the Rossman's drop the charges and then return to New York." Clara reached over and took Karl's hand, Amy gripped Joe's arm, and Joe just looked relieved.

"However, this is where events take a disturbing turn. My contact overheard him saying the Rossmans were refusing to do so. Then he said, that isn't necessary, I can get them to drop it, and, give me another chance. Finally, Mr. Brusco apparently lost his temper and yelled, no one touches those boys, and hung up. He left the hospital without his driver, who was later seen talking emphatically on his cell in the waiting room.

The nurses discovered Wallace, the twins, and Damien were all gone this morning. Mr. Brusco's driver was last seen driving his rental from the hospital parking lot at a rapid pace. He was alone in the car. I am unable to reach Mr. Brusco's cell phone."

The family sat looking at each other, then directed their eyes back to Christof, who was deep in thought, eyes focused on nothing. He came out of his fugue and addressed the parents. "It is now the weekend, so Amy does not need to go to school, and you have arranged for Joe to stay home as well, yes? Good. Until I can get more information on where Mr. Brusco went and if he has taken the Rossman brothers with him, it would be best to lay low. I do not believe you are in any danger, as that would be counterproductive to their own safety at this point. What I believe may be happening is that Mr. Brusco is on the run with his nephews, and their lives may be in danger. I will be in contact with my office, and we will monitor this situation very closely. My apologies for not considering this possible turn of events."

Karl scoffed. "Christof, how on earth could you have guessed that their lawyer was related to them and that they'd need to run for their lives? Seriously, I have great faith in you and the firm, but I don't expect you to be omniscient." Christof nodded to Karl in thanks.

While they were comfortable in their home, the tension of not knowing where the Rossman brothers had gone made for an uneasy weekend. It was Sunday evening when they received an update from Christof's office.

The family gathered in the kitchen once more to hear Christof's report.

"I just received word from Natalya Volkov. She and Selina Bergstrӧm send their regards from the office. They've been working on the case from New York and uncovered quite a bit of history. Before I speak on that, our contact with the police notified us of a fatal gun battle on the outskirts of Fargo. It seems Mr. Brusco attempted to reach the airport when his rental vehicle was struck by gunfire from multiple automatic weapons. Quite possibly an ambush. The police found the vehicle against a telephone pole on a county road just outside of Fargo. Five bodies were found in the vehicle, Mr. Brusco and the four Rossman brothers. There were no survivors. We've contacted the Sherriff's office, and they are dropping the case as they are not able to press charges with no witnesses. So, it would appear the case is over."

Joe felt relieved but wore a troubled expression which Christof noted.

"Joseph, I want you to understand that the people we were dealing with did not follow the same moral code that the good people of Glennville live by. The Rossman brothers' lives were entwined with cruelty, violence, and danger. As such, their ultimate end was determined by their own choices and actions. You should feel no responsibility for how they met their end."

"Natalya was able to dig up quite a bit on the Rossmans, whose original family name was Gambetta. They were in Glennville, hiding from one of the crime families in New York. Wallace, then named Giulio, raped one of the daughters from the Capello family. Their parents got the brothers out of New York, but when they followed, they died in a horrible multi-car traffic accident on the interstate near Minneapolis. Angelo Brusco was their mother's brother and took over the task of watching out for them, financially and legally at least. It appears that when Mr. Brusco defied his employer, he lost their protection. We believe the Capello family was notified of the location of the Gambettas. We've shared this information with the authorities, including the Glennville Sherriff's office."

"Karl, Clara, your hospitality has been wonderful, but now I must bid you good night and goodbye. I must get back to New York as I have business in the morning I must attend to. Please feel free to contact me if you have any questions or need anything else."

Karl walked Christof out, and Clara and Amy gave Joe a big hug. Joe hoped his life could get back to some semblance of normality.

He knew he'd be keeping his head down for a while.

Chapter 18

Joe's wish had come true once the novelty of discovering the Rossman brothers had actually been mob fugitives became old news. The public's attention span was pretty limited, and soon something else caught their fancy. That suited Joe just fine. He hated being in the spotlight. There were a lot of people who were extremely grateful for what he'd unofficially done. Rene ran interference and managed to convince them that Joe was aware but should be rewarded by letting him return to his regular routine.

Which was exactly what he did. Joe's life settled into a comfortable pattern of work, working out, working on his truck, and occasionally he'd go out on dates with Rebecca and Taylor to learn more about controlling the surge. While he hoped for a more fulfilling relationship sometime in the future, he resigned himself to be satisfied with what he had for now.

Amy made it through grade ten with no more distractions from unwanted suitors. Those brave enough to ask her out were polite and respectful, and this approach earned them a date and, if that went well, maybe a second. But Amy wasn't ready to have a steady boyfriend. Her life was full of home chores, school work, and her passion for acting. Soon enough, summer vacation rolled around, and Amy returned to theatre camp as a reward for maintaining her excellent grades. Joe was proud of his sister but missed her during the summers.

It was the first week in July when Rene asked Joe to stop by her workstation before he headed home for the night. It was a particularly hot and sticky night, and two off-duty part-timers were having a water balloon fight near the loading bay using the tap near the doors. Joe ignored them and finished stacking the bundles of fencing they'd just got in. As he went to close and lock the bay doors, he got nailed in the face and chest with two balloons. Sputtering, he dramatically vowed revenge while scowling theatrically. Laughter echoed in the parking lot as his assailants ran away. After the doors were locked tight, he squeezed the water from his hair and shirt as he grinned, then headed inside to see Rene.

He stood by her desk and waited for her to finish shutting down her computer. She looked up and froze when she saw Joe's tight, wet t-shirt. She snorted and began to laugh as she knew he hadn't done it intentionally and had no idea just how damn good he looked like that.

Joe smiled at Rene's happy laughter but didn't have a clue why she was laughing. When she finally regained control, she smiled at Joe and shook her head. "Ah, Joe, you're priceless!"

"What?"

"Never mind. I need to ask you a favor," Rene said as she stepped out from behind the counter. She smiled and admired the view.

"Anything," he said immediately.

"Hang on. Before you jump in, it's a pretty big favor. You'll want to think about it." She crossed her arms and leaned back against the counter.

"I doubt it, but go ahead."

"I need to take three weeks off. Apparently, I haven't taken any time off in the past three years, so the boss has mandated I go. There's something I've been putting off for too long, which I should do now that I have all this free time. I have a cottage. It's on a lake. It's more of a house than a cottage, really. Anyway, I haven't been back there in... years. I need to go there... and pack up a few things. Get it in order, then put it on the market. The last part can be handled by a realtor, but for the first part, I need to be there in person."

Joe nodded and waited. Rene was clearly having some trouble with something about her favor. "I can't go there alone. I'm not sure if I can go there at all. The house was Dan's. Sorry, Dan was my husband. He died in the accident. Then the house was mine." Rene grew more agitated as she spoke.

Joe was shocked! He had no idea that Rene had been married and was a widow. She never talked about her past. He did his best to keep his shock from his face and waited patiently for Rene to finish.

"God, I'm messing this whole thing up. You know what? Never mind."

Joe reached out, took Rene's shoulders in his big hands, and gently turned her to face him. "Rene, if you need my help, I'm there for you. You know my schedule is flexible, and I'm free to take the time off. I have some skills if you need help fixing up a house. Anything you need, Rene, I mean it!"

Rene looked up at Joe, her eyes troubled. "I haven't been back to the house since the accident. It's quite a drive from here. It's on a lake in Minnesota. Mille Lacs Lake. The neighbors keep an eye on the house but don't do any maintenance, so I assume it will be in rough shape. I'll do whatever I can in the three weeks, but it won't be easy."

"When do we leave?" Joe asked.

Rene looked up at Joe's face and then took his hands in hers. "Thank you, Joe. I need to warn you. I'm not going to be the best company. There are a lot of memories there, and I'm already having a rough time just thinking about it. I could be a basket case when we get there."

"Rene, I'm here for you. I will help you get through this like you helped me."

"Thank you, Joe! Really! Would you be able to go this weekend? Are you sure you can take the three weeks? Don't you work for your dad too?"

"I do, but it won't be a problem for me to take the time. Please don't worry about that," he assured her.

"One more thing. I don't drive, so are you okay with driving us there in your truck? We'll take breaks, and I'll pay for the gas."

"That's fine. Ol' Bonny has lots of mileage left in her."

"Ol' Bonny?" Rene asked with a grin.

"What?" Joe said defensively.

"Nothing. And thank you again! I'll see you tomorrow." She patted his arm, followed him outside, and locked the shop.

They said their goodbyes and went their separate ways.

The weekend rolled around, and true to his word Joe had arranged with his parents to have time away from his tasks on the farm. Rene had adjusted the schedule to have extra shifts for the other part-timers to cover Joe. Donald was stepping back in to manage her responsibilities. She had previously arranged the delivery schedules to all arrive when she and Joe had been there, so the warehouse was well stocked. Donald should only need to deal with custom and rush items.

Joe showed up in front of Rene's low-rise apartment building at the crack of dawn. Moments later, Rene stepped out the front door. Joe took her duffle and sleeping bag and locked them in the truck toolbox he'd borrowed from his Dad for the trip. His duffle and sleeping bag were already inside. Rene had warned him she wasn't sure of the conditions of the furniture or bedding, so they might be camping in the house for the first few days.

They hit the road and drove in companionable silence for a few hours. Their first stop was a truck stop along the highway. Rene took a much-needed bathroom break while Joe topped up the gas and checked the oil, which was good, and they grabbed a quick snack. Joe got hit on by two of the waitresses, much to his embarrassment, and then they got back on the road.

"That happen to you a lot?" Rene asked with a grin, referring to the interested waitresses.

Joe blushed, then nodded as he kept his eyes on the road.

"You ever consider taking one of them up on their request for a date?" she asked.

"Uh, you know that's not really an option yet. I'm not ready."

"I thought you were going on dates with Rebecca and Taylor. Have you made any progress recently? Managed to get one of them out of their panties yet?" Rene said, her grin growing as she watched Joe's sweet blush.

That blush reached Joe's ears which burned and tingled.

"A gentleman never kisses and tells," Joe said and clammed up.

Rene just chuckled and went back to looking at the endless fields.

A few hours and pit stops later, they found themselves driving through Fargo. As it was just past one PM, they decided to stop for lunch. Joe was famished. They used Rene's cell phone to search for a restaurant for ribs and pulled pork sandwiches. Once seated, Joe was once more the object of attention for several waitresses. Rene couldn't help but laugh at Joe's expression when a third waitress stopped by to see if Joe had enough napkins or needed a refill on his drink. This one was practically oozing out of her tight, barely buttoned top. Rene was beginning to feel invisible, but Joe was getting annoyed with her enjoyment of his discomfort.

"You know you could help me fend off these waitresses," he growled quietly.

"What? How?" She stared at him, surprised by the suggestion.

"I'm sitting in a restaurant with a beautiful woman, and they can plainly see we're not a couple because you're sitting way over on the other side of the table, and you're just enjoying the show. You could at least pretend we're here together so I could finish my meal in peace," he said with a look of annoyance on his face.

"Pfffffft! Hahahaha!" Rene almost sprayed Joe with her iced tea when she suddenly laughed. "Oh, Joe, that's just darling! You say the sweetest things!"

"What? You don't think we could pull off acting like a couple, just for one meal?" he looked at her incredulously.

"You're serious?" she stopped laughing, surprised.

Joe reached over, pulled out the chair to his left, and slid Rene's place setting over in front of the chair. He raised an eyebrow at her in challenge. She returned the look and switched chairs to sit closer. Just as she settled in place, Joe saw another waitress on her way over to their table, so he quickly slipped Rene's right hand into his left and lifted it to his lips. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the waitress skid to a halt and suddenly find a new direction to move in. Then he heard the gentle gasp. He looked up at Rene's face. She was staring at her hand, whose knuckles were currently being caressed by Joe's lips. He pulled back and then released her hand gently. "Sorry, but it worked." He nodded his head in the general direction of the waitress station, where the group of ladies seemed to be arguing. Joe tucked back into his meal and really enjoyed it for the first time since their arrival. Then he noticed that Rene was extra quiet, and she seemed to have stopped eating. He looked over at her with a concerned expression. He noted her face looked a little flushed.

"I'm sorry, Rene. Did I offend you? I didn't mean to take liberties."

"No, no. I'm fine. That's... uh, ahem, the first time I've personally experienced the surge you've been telling me about."

"OH MY GOD! Rene! I'm SO sorry! I didn't even think before I kissed your hand. It just felt so natural!"

"Joe, it's fine. I know it wasn't intentional, and I know it was just to make the girls leave you alone."

"It doesn't work that way, Rene. I can't control it like that. If my heart isn't in it, there's no surge."

"What?" she looked up in surprise.

"I'm still learning how it works, but I think I have to be attracted to... my partner or it's just a kiss. I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to put you on the spot or make you uncomfortable. God! I'm such an idiot. I should have known better." He put his face in his hands, then pulled back with a grimace when he realized he'd just smeared barbeque sauce all over his face in the process.

Rene snorted loudly when she saw the mess he'd made. He looked over at her with a hangdog expression, and she had to laugh out loud. He really was the sweetest man. Now in barbeque flavor.

She patted his arm and pointed him to the restroom so he could wash his face.

When he was gone, one of the waitresses stopped by.

"I just wanted to apologize for our earlier behavior. We didn't know you two were together. We saw him kissing your hand, and just from your expression, we knew we were way off base," she said sincerely.

Rene smiled up at the young woman. She was about to correct her, but her body was still gently tingling, so she just said, "Joe is a very special man. I've never met anyone like him." Feeling a little cheeky, she continued, "And his kiss... it rocks your world." The woman smiled, nodded, and slipped away before Joe returned.

When he sat back in his chair, his face was clean, but he'd splashed water all over his t-shirt again. Rene just sighed and smiled.

"Rene, could we just pack up the rest to go? Maybe we can have it for dinner when we get to the house?" Joe suggested.

"That sounds like a good idea." Rene raised her hand, and instantly one of the waitresses was at their table. "Could we package up the rest of this to go?" she asked.

"Certainly! I'll bring you some containers. Would you care for any dessert?" She had trouble looking away from Joe's chest as it showed through his wet shirt.

"No, just the bill, I think," she said, and Joe nodded.

The woman slipped away and returned a few moments later with two foam containers and a bag to carry them. Rene put the second half of her sandwich and her remaining fries in one container. Joe opened his container to see it was already half full of new ribs. "Compliments of the day crew," the waitress said with a smile.

Joe thanked her and poured the remains of his plate into the package.

Rene settled the bill and thanked the ladies on their way out. There was much giggling behind them as they left the restaurant. Joe's ears were burning once more as he caught some of the comments before the door closed. He looked over at Rene and then got in the truck.

They pushed on, and a few hours later, they were winding their way through the small back roads leading up to the lake. Rene was becoming grimmer the closer they got.

"Are you okay, Rene?" Joe asked.

"This is harder than I thought, Joe. I put all this behind me so long ago, but being back here makes it feel fresh and raw."

"Maybe it's good to finally face it?" Joe suggested gently.

Rene looked over at Joe sharply but stopped herself before she snapped at him. He was right. She had run away instead of dealing with the emotional baggage. She nodded stiffly at Joe.

"We're coming up on it. It's just past Twin Bays on Vista Road," she said quietly.

Joe pulled off onto the side road, and they counted their way past the houses until they reached the right one. He was amazed at how lovely the homes were along this wooded section of road. He could see the sun sparkling off the lake behind the houses. The one they were in front of was ranch-style, a wide single-story red brick home with a single-car attached garage. Joe pulled into the driveway and stopped the truck in front of the garage door, leaving room for it to open if need be. When he exited the vehicle, he saw Rene frozen in her seat. He walked over to her side and opened her door. Tears were rolling down her cheeks, and her lips were trembling. Joe took her hands in his and rubbed his thumbs over their backs. Rene turned her body to exit the truck, and Joe helped her out onto her feet. They walked together around the back, and as they came into view of the neighbor's front step, they heard a sudden gasp.

"Rene! Oh, my dear Rene! Philip! It's Rene!"

Joe and Rene looked up to see a slim grey-haired woman descending the steps, followed by a white-haired gentleman with a neatly trimmed but full white beard. The woman moved towards Rene as fast as her old legs could carry her.

"Hello, Grace," Rene said and slipped into the woman's embrace. The two began to immediately cry on each other's shoulders.

Philip finally managed to catch up to his wife and looked up at Joe.

"Hi, I'm Joe Neumann. I'm a friend of Rene's," he said, holding his hand out. Philip shook it and looked over at the two weeping women.

"I'm Philip Lancaster, and this is my wife, Grace. We've been neighbors of the Duval's for as long as I can remember. Why don't we all go inside, and I'll put the kettle on for a cup of tea." From their lovely accents, Joe guessed the couple was from England.

Joe nodded, and they managed to get Grace and Rene moving back to the steps.

Soon they were all sitting around a small kitchen table with a lovely tea service before them. The kitchen was quaint, immaculate, and decorated with photos of grandchildren. Next to the table were sliding glass doors overlooking a large deck and the huge expanse of the sparkling lake. For some reason, the sight of the lake made Joe uneasy. It was the largest body of water he had ever seen. It was far larger than the ponds and the narrow rivers they had back home.

Philip and Grace Lancaster were very sweet people. They'd retired and immigrated from England decades earlier to be closer to their children who lived in Minneapolis. Once the grandchildren popped up, they could be on hand for visits. They wanted to be closer than England but not in their children's back pocket. An hour's drive away was sufficiently distant. They'd become very good friends with their neighbors, the Duvals. They watched the Duval's only child Dan grow up and inherit the home when his parents were taken by the flu epidemic. They were there when Dan met Rene and were invited to the wedding. After the tragic car accident which took Dan's life and almost killed Rene, she left the home in their care and fled back to her hometown to recover. She hadn't returned until this day, a little over fifteen years later.

Rene remained quiet while Philip and Grace took turns bringing Joe up to speed on their shared history.

"I lost the baby that day," Rene whispered.

"Oh, my dear! We didn't know you were carrying a child!" Grace said.

"I didn't know either, but when they put me back together in the operating room, they had to remove my uterus and discovered I was pregnant. They couldn't save the baby." Rene started to cry again, and Grace slid her chair closer so the crying woman could lean on her shoulder.

Philip stood up quietly and motioned for Joe to follow him. They stepped out onto the deck and stood side by side, looking out over the lake. So much water! Joe felt a shiver run up his spine.

"I get the impression that this is news to you as well," Philip said, pulling Joe's attention back to him.

"Yeah, Rene never talks about her past. We knew she'd been in an accident years before and refuses to drive. She seems lonely but doesn't really let any of us get close. She's been so good to me and all the people she works with at the feed and supply store back in Glennville. She has three weeks of vacation time and asked me to come with her back to the house to fix it up. Now that we're here, it's obvious that she's never let herself grieve for her loss. I'm sorry we've dropped all of this on you."

"Please don't worry about that. Grace has been waiting for that girl to return so they could both get closure." He looked back in the glass doors and saw the two women talking. "They both needed it."

"We have keys to the house, so we did the basics like shutting off the electricity and water, then drained the pipes and the water heater. We emptied the fridge and cabinets of all food to keep hungry creatures from trying to find a meal in the house. It's shut tight, so there haven't been any larger critters getting inside. We can't do much about insects. To my knowledge, there haven't been any two-legged visitors in the house either." Philip paused when he saw Joe nervously glancing at the lake. He raised a curious eyebrow. "Something about the lake giving you the willies, Joe?"

"Uh yeah. This is the first time I've ever been near a lake this big, and for some reason, it's making me really uneasy. How deep is it?"

"I think it's only forty to fifty feet at its deepest. Down at this end, it's somewhere between twenty and thirty-five feet deep. Do you swim?"

Joe's unease went up when he heard how deep the water was. "No, I never learned how to swim. I don't even take baths. I'm more of a shower man."

"Well, if you have to go out on the lake, make sure you wear a life jacket." He looked at Joe's size. "Maybe several. Do you want to take a look at the house? See what kind of work you have ahead of you?" Philip asked.

"Sure," Joe said, grateful for the change of topic.

Philip led the way down the steps from the deck and walked around to the front of the neighboring house. He pulled his keys from his pocket and opened the front door. Joe followed him inside. There was a stale, dusty smell, but it wasn't bad outside of that.

"Maybe we should use just the screen door here and open some windows on the other side of the house to get some cross ventilation going to air the house out?" Joe suggested.

"Yes, that sounds like a good plan. Let's open all the blinds, too, to get some light in here," Philip responded.

Joe and Philip went through the house, opening blinds and windows where screens existed. Soon the warm breeze from the lake was blowing through the house, replacing the stale air with the scents of the wildflowers that filled the yard behind the house.

Joe tried not to stare at the signs of Rene's previous life, which were evident in each room, but there was just no way to avoid seeing how time had stopped in the house. Rene and Dan's departure had been so sudden that there were still dishes in the sink from their breakfast before they left. There were articles of clothing laying across the end of the bed that didn't make the cut to wear that day. Two toothbrushes in a cup in the bathroom and the half-empty tube of toothpaste sitting on the counter waiting for the owners' return. When Joe and Philip arrived back in the living room, they could see each had been affected by their tour.

The house smelled much better, and now that there was sufficient light to see it, there wasn't a lot that needed doing in terms of repairs. On the inside, all the carpets would need to be removed, and the window coverings looked pretty rough, so they'd need replacing as well. Everything needed a good scrubbing. Probably a paint job as well. The appliances would need to be replaced. The cabinets looked okay, but replacing them and adding a new countertop and backsplash would substantially increase the house's value. It would probably make sense to replace the windows on the west side of the house, as many of them were jammed shut, and the screens would need replacing. The roof required an inspection, and the eavestroughs needed cleaning and minor repairs. The grounds needed a lot of tender care as it was wild and overgrown.

Joe could feel himself getting excited at the prospect of tackling this project. The house had good bones, spacious rooms, pretty good flow, and great potential for updating. He tempered his excitement, knowing that this might be a painful process for Rene.

"I think it might be a little easier for Rene if we tidied up a little before she came in. Remove the evidence of her interrupted day, at least," Joe suggested. Philip looked up at Joe in appreciation of his sensitivity and nodded.

"I agree. That would be a kindness."

They proceeded to tuck stuff in drawers and cabinets until the surfaces were bare and presented a more neutral look.

"I'm not seeing any evidence of vermin, so the electrical should be safe to switch back on. If you two plan to live in the house for the next few weeks, you'll need the power and water to function again. We should also do a test of the pump for the well."

"I'm thinking we should just replace the pump with a new one," Joe said.

"Yes, that would probably be best. It hasn't been on for more than a decade. No telling if the seals still work or how long they would. Well, let's get back to the ladies."

Philip got as far as the front door and stopped as Rene stood outside with her hand on the door handle. Grace stood behind her. Rene looked up from the handle when Joe approached. She pulled the screen door open and stepped inside. She hugged herself and walked into the living room. Grace stepped in and stood with her husband. Rene walked into the dining room and then into the kitchen. She stopped at the sink and looked out the window to see the overgrown backyard.

"It isn't so bad," Rene said quietly as she continued to look out the window. She turned towards the hallway and walked down to the bedrooms, and had a look. Then she made her way back to the front entryway. She looked at Joe and said, "Grace has offered us her guest room and the pull-out sofa tonight. We'll get the house's power and water back on tomorrow, and then we can get started."

Joe looked over at Grace and thanked her and Philip. They decided to leave the windows open overnight as there was no chance of rain, and having the house aired out would make working on it tomorrow that much easier.

As they passed the garage, Philip asked Rene if she had a key for the door, as he didn't. She pulled her keys from her purse and handed them to Joe. Joe located the key on the ring and unlocked the door. Turning the knob took a lot of effort as the mechanism had become jammed. Finally, with a screech and pop, the latches released, and Joe could pull the door open. A huge tarp covered a car which took up almost every inch of space in the garage. He heard Rene gasp. He looked back at her, but she stood there frozen, with one arm reaching out to the tarp. Joe reached forward and lifted the corner of the tarp to reveal a dusty but sleek black vintage car.

"Oh, my word! I'd forgotten Dan was working on this car!" Philip blurted out.

Joe looked at the wide chrome grill and deep curves around the double headlights. "It's beautiful! What is it?"

"It's a 1958 Chevrolet Impala Convertible," Rene replied, her voice just a little shaky.

Joe put the tarp back in place, shut the garage door, and locked it again.

"It can wait until tomorrow when there's more light," he said.

They ate their lunch leftovers at a table on the Lancaster's deck while Philip and Grace ate their dinner. Joe had to explain to Rene and Grace that the lake made him inexplicably nervous when they questioned his repeated glances at it over his shoulder.

"You know Joe, I could teach you how to swim," Rene suggested.

Philip nodded and pointed to the water's edge. "Yes, there's a nice section of sandy beach at the end of our property. The water is pretty shallow there and gets deeper slowly as you go out. There is a shelf about fifty feet out where the bottom dips down suddenly to around fifteen feet. It's about five feet deep at the edge of the shelf."

Joe was turning a little green with the talk about water depth and sudden drops off underwater shelves. "Maybe some other time, thanks!"

"Joe, do you have any body fat on you?" Rene asked.

"Huh? I don't know. Why are you asking?" he replied.

"Swimming is made a lot easier if you're buoyant. Body fat is more buoyant than muscle. The more you have, the easier it is the float. The less you have, the more effort it takes just to stay on the surface. Lift your shirt a little so I can see your belly," Rene said.

Joe pulled his shirt up and exposed his stomach. Smooth, hairless skin over his clearly defined six-pack was all that showed.

"Woo!" Grace said. Everyone broke into giggles.

Rene chuckled, as well, but leaned forward and tried to pinch the skin on Joe's stomach and sides. "Just as I thought. You probably have no body fat at all. You'd sink like a stone." Now Joe looked a little grey.

They sat in silence and watched the sunset over the lake. Joe was yawning enormously, so Rene pulled him to his feet and pushed him towards the foldout couch. Before she could open it up, Joe had flopped down on the sofa and was fast asleep. She smirked, then met Grace in the guest room.

"Grace, thank you so much for everything you and Philip have done for me. I'm so ashamed that I ran away and left you two with all these loose ends."

"Dear, don't you worry about that at all! We both knew you were going through a lot of pain and grief and while we missed you terribly, we understood your hesitation to return. We're glad you've finally come back to visit. Will you be staying long?"

"I have three weeks to get the house back in order. I have to tell you, I plan to put it on the market once it's ready. I've been paying the property taxes on the place for the past fifteen years, and today was the first time I was actually inside it since I left. I've made a new life back in Glennville. I'm content," Rene said.

"We thought you might sell it, and we were surprised you waited this long." Grace patted her arm.

Rene looked around and suddenly realized her duffle bag was still locked up in the back of Joe's truck.

She returned to the family room and saw Joe sleeping on his stomach. He kept his keys in his front pocket. Grace walked in behind her. "He's a big fellow, isn't he!" she said.

"Yes, he certainly is, and right now, his big body is on top of his truck keys which I need to get my duffle bag. Let's see how deep a sleeper he is."

Rene walked up to the couch and leaned down beside the sleeping man. "Joe? Are you awake? Joe?"

No response but more deep breathing. He was in a deep sleep. The drive must have really tuckered him out!

"Turn over, Joe. I need your keys." She tried the suggestion as sometimes the subconscious could be reasoned with. Sure enough, Joe rolled over on his back. She could just make out the impression of the keys in his left pocket. She looked over her shoulder back at Grace. "Could you put a light on so I can see what I'm grabbing?" Grace turned on the lamp by Joe's feet, lighting up Joe's body to his waist. "Great, thanks! Oh!" Rene was surprised that the keys weren't the only thing making an impression in Joe's pants.

"He is a BIG fellow!" Grace chuckled.

Rene blushed and leaned over Joe, slipping her fingers into his pocket to get the keys. She grunted in frustration as the pocket was tight now that the fabric was so stretched. She wiggled her fingers down to the top of the keys.

She heard a strange rumbling sound and realized it was coming from Joe. Apparently, he liked what she was doing as his hips started to move with a slow roll. This made it more difficult to get to the keys, and his pants were just getting tighter. Rene heard a strange noise and looked back at Grace. She had tears in her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand to contain her laughter at Rene's frustrated expression.

She'd had enough! She pushed her whole hand into his pocket to grab the keys. The next thing she knew, Joe's hands grabbed her and pulled her prone across his body. God! He was big! Concentrating on getting her hand out of his pocket with the keys, she missed Joe's face approaching hers for a kiss. She just managed to make a sound of protest before her lips were on his, and his tongue slipped into her mouth. Then she was kissing him back, and it felt so good, then incredible, then overwhelming bliss! Everything went white.

Rene woke up tucked into the guest bed. She was still in her clothes. She tried to remember what had happened the night before that made her decide to sleep in her clothes. Whatever it was, it must have been fun as she felt so good! Her whole body felt like it was floating in pleasure. She stretched and squirmed on the bed, feeling little waves of tingles shoot out from her core and race along her limbs. Every nerve was buzzing happily. Every... nerve?

"OH MY GOD!" she screamed as she sat up!

There was a clatter from the kitchen and the sound of running feet. Philip and Grace burst into the room, followed close behind by Joe. He had a terrible look of shame on his face.

"What is it, dear? What's wrong?" Philip blurted out.

"I can feel! I can feel everything!" Rene had tears in her eyes.

Joe looked like he wanted to crawl under a rock. "I'm so sorry, Rene! I was asleep, so I didn't know what I was doing and didn't get to hold it back at all! You got it full strength! I'm SO sorry!"

"No! Joe, you don't understand! The numbness! It's gone!" She laughed with delight! "Since the accident and the operations, the nerves... down there, the doctors explained they were pinched or blocked, or something." She swung her legs off the edge of the bed. "Ooo! I'm more than a little sensitive right now, but better that than the constant numbness I've endured for the past fifteen years! Oh, Joe, you don't know how wonderful a gift this is!" She smiled broadly at Joe. "Oh! Speaking of sensations, I need to use the ladies' room!" Rene was a little giddy from her discovery. Her legs were wobbly, so Joe helped her down the hall to the room.

He looked shocked when he returned to the living room.

"What did you call that thing again?" Philip asked.

"I just call it the surge. It's like your nerves become hyperactive in a sudden rush. I've been working on controlling it. Suppressing it. But when I'm asleep, I guess it goes off at full power. I was so worried I hurt her. When I woke up with Grace pulling Rene's limp body off of me, I knew exactly what had happened, but I had no idea why or how. I had no idea Rene had nerve damage either or that the surge could help it."

Rene came down the hall and leaned against the doorway. The smile was still on her face.

"Are you okay?" Joe asked.

"Yes, Joe. I'm fine. Better than fine! A little wobbly but feeling more complete than I have in years. Thank you, Joe! I would never have done that on my own, but I'm glad this fortunate accident happened. It will take some getting used to having sensations again. The smile on her face was beaming.

Grace smiled at Philip and said to Rene, "You deserved a little good fortune after so long."

Everyone was just smiling at each other. Then Rene noticed the wall clock and looked out the window at the angle of the sunlight. "Oh my god! I slept until one o'clock?"

"Uh, Rene? It's one o'clock... on Monday," Joe said quietly.

"WHAT!?!?!" she gasped!

"You've slept for roughly thirty-seven hours. I was just about to call an ambulance despite Joe's insistence that you'd wake up on your own," Philip said. Joe looked sheepish.

Rene looked out the window and saw a large refuse bin had been delivered in the driveway of her house. "That arrived this morning," Joe said.

"Would you like something to eat, Rene dear?" Grace asked.

"I'm famished, but I guess I know why," she replied.

They ate a quick meal, then Rene went to get cleaned up while Joe started on the demolition in the house. He pulled the carpet out by hand and rolled it up. He carried the dusty rolls out to the bin and went back for more. By the time Rene joined him in the house, all the carpets were gone. Philip was standing in the living room a little wide-eyed.

"He pulled the carpet up with his bare hands! Rolled it between them and carried it out to the bin like a stick! Then he pulled up all the carpet tack strips—with his fingers! He did the entire house in just under an hour. I've never seen anything like it!" he exclaimed.

"Yes, Joe is... pretty strong," she agreed, still grinning ear to ear.

Philip snorted.

Joe walked over to speak with Rene. "Okay, the carpets are out. I think the window coverings aside from the three bedrooms for now should go in the bin too. I can't put the old appliances in the bin, but I can put them in my truck, and we can take them to the scrap yard on our way to the home renovation store later. We should make a list of stuff we want to get, like paint, rollers, trays, tape, and drop cloths. Maybe we should rent a paint sprayer to make it go faster. We'll need a new pump for the well and an ultraviolet water purifier immediately."

Rene looked up at Joe and saw his mind was four steps ahead with the renovations. She smiled at him and then took a good look at the house.

"We need to make a plan, Joe," she said.

"Funny you should mention that!" Joe said and pulled out a scratch pad. A series of rough floor plans and designs were scratched out on several pages. "This morning, while we waited for you to wake up, I sketched a few options for you. The first is a minimal amount of effort to make the house livable. This is for putting in the least amount of money up front to get the house in a sellable condition. I think we can do that for roughly fifteen thousand. The next plan incorporates some upgrades to increase your return on investment. With this plan, you get an updated kitchen and bathroom, as those rooms get you the most bang for the buck. Still fairly minimal renovations for roughly thirty thousand. The last set of diagrams is how I would change the house for maximum investment. I think that would cost around sixty thousand, but the property value should increase by one hundred thousand or more when it's done. I was thinking this house might be something I'd like to invest in if you would be amenable to that."

Rene looked at the plans and gaped at Joe. "Where the hell did you get all this knowledge of renovations?"

Joe grinned. "Mom and I are addicted to all those home reno shows, and we watch them together. She likes seeing the redesigns, and I like watching the actual renovation work. You pick up a lot of valuable information in those shows!"

The last set of diagrams were again fairly rough, Joe was no artist, but she could see the vision he was going after. She looked at the rooms, overlaid Joe's designs in her mind, and could see how impressive the new layout would be. Much better use of the space, better flow, more open, and brighter due to how they'd open up some of the walls, which currently blocked the natural lighting. She had some money set aside for the renovation, but if Joe invested the extra cash required to do this design, they might get an excellent return on their money.

"Could you do this in three weeks?" she asked. Joe just smirked at her. "Oh, what am I saying? Of course, you could. But some of this will rely on getting deliveries on time."

"Everything I need should be available in Brainerd; if not, Minneapolis is just an hour's drive away."

Rene looked at Philip. "If we were to go with this plan, we couldn't stay in the house while it's being renovated."

"Don't worry about that at all, dear. We love the company!" Philip said with a smile.

"Thank you! What's the resale market like these days for this neighborhood?"

Philip looked over Joe's drawings and did his best to see the designs in place. "The bigger homes and newer renovations with more modern designs like these are snapped up pretty quickly. We rarely see the signs on the lawn for more than a week. Like Joe said, Minneapolis is an hour away, and many people there are looking for vacation homes in this area.

Rene looked at the plans again and thought of the house as it was now. Her old life here was over, but she could still feel it lingering. She liked the idea of transforming the home into an entirely new place. Give her old life closure and start something new... for someone else. It felt right.

"Okay, Joe, I'd like to go with your last plan, but how much did you want to invest?"

"I'd like to put in fifty-thousand. If the property value increases as much as I believe it will, I think I can make thirty-thousand on my investment."

"Hmmm... St. Germain's must pay you too much if you have fifty-thousand to play with." She gave him an evaluating look and then smiled. "Okay, deal."

They shook hands on it, and Joe got to work immediately. They went over his design with a critical eye and started making lists of what they'd need. Joe measured the spaces, and once they had their plan, Joe began the home's transformation.

On the first day, Joe removed the non-load-bearing wall between the kitchen and dining room, pulled up the old wood flooring, and gutted the kitchen. Rene called for the now full bin to be removed and replaced with a new container. The weather remained dry and hot, so they could leave the windows open to air out the house. Rene was a little concerned about how hot it was getting, though.

-=-

The next day dawned with heat and humidity that suggested resting in the shade should be the day's activity. Joe, however, pushed ahead with his demolition of the bathroom. By noon the heat was stifling, and Rene grew concerned that Joe was trying too hard to meet the three-week deadline he'd promised, perhaps at the expense of his health. She didn't want him passing out from heatstroke!

Rene went to the front door and called out to Joe to get him to stop for lunch. A moment later, he appeared from the hallway wearing just his boots and shorts. He was again covered in dust and seemed to be sweating for the first time ever.

"What?" he asked

"It's lunch, and... you're sweating," Rene said, surprised. "Come on."

Rene took his arm and led him to the driveway next to the garden hose. Joe kicked off his boots to keep them dry, and she turned on the water and squeezed the trigger on the hose gun to douse him from head to toe. The dust ran off, and Joe yelped in the cold water.

"Enough!" he yelled. "That's cold!" He turned his back on the cold spray, and she went from top to bottom again.

"Better than getting heat stroke!" Rene barked back.

"I don't get heat stroke, and I wasn't sweating. There was old water in the shower pipe, and I got splashed," Joe growled. He rubbed the excess water from his hair and body as best he could. "Do you have a towel?"

"No," Rene said.

"Was this just an excuse to hose me down?" Joe asked, suspicious.

"What? No, I was truly concerned that you were overworking in the hot—Oh, never mind!" She really was enjoying watching the water glisten off his muscles. She looked around for something to change the subject. Her eye caught the old dock that projected out into the lake. "And I wanted to ask you about the dock. Can we salvage it, or should we replace it?" Her face pinked up as she averted her eyes from Joe. Even she thought that made her sound guilty.

Joe snorted, then walked down to the property's edge. The lake still made him very uncomfortable, but he concentrated on inspecting the dock. He carefully stepped out onto the wood surface and then walked down its length.

Philip walked down to see what was taking Rene and Joe so long. He saw Joe walking close to the end of the dock. He was concerned about rot, so he was about to call Joe back when there was a terrible cracking sound, and Joe disappeared from sight as the end of the deck collapsed into the water. A huge spray came up from where Joe went under.

"JOE!" Rene screamed and raced down the dock to where Joe went into the water. Philip was close behind her.

"The water's only four or five feet deep here," Philip said and looked into the stirred-up waters, but Joe wasn't resurfacing. He kicked off his shoes and jumped in. Rene did the same.

Now the water was really murky, and they couldn't see Joe at all. They both dove under and felt along the bottom, where they found his rigid body. They grabbed his arms and hauled his heavy bulk to the surface. Rene and Philip gasped for breath once they got his face above the water. Joe's eyes were closed, and his jaw was clenched. They could feel his muscles trembling as they continued to seize up. Philip suggested they roll him on his back to keep him face up. The water gave minimal support, and turning Joe took much of their remaining strength. They realized they had to get him to shallow water soon, or he'd go under when they could no longer hold him up.

"Joe! Wake up! Joe, please!" Rene yelled as she and Philip struggled to drag Joe to the shore. They managed to get close enough that Rene could kneel on the bottom and hold Joe's head above the water.

Philip staggered out of the water and hustled up the lawn to the house. He quickly told Grace what had happened. She suggested they tow him out with the car. She got the car keys and backed their car across the yard to get close to the shore. Philip came back with a section of rope. He tied it around Joe's chest under his arms, then carried the other end back to the car, where he tied it to the towing hook under the bumper. He warned Rene they were going to pull him out, then motioned to Grace to back the car up slowly.

Once Joe was back on the lawn, Philip motioned for Grace to stop. Rene and Philip rushed over to Joe. Grace joined them once she shut off the car.

Rene was patting Joe's face speaking quietly in his ear. Grace saw he was trembling but seemed to be relaxing as Rene touched him. She reached out and put her hand over Rene's, holding it still against his cheek. Rene looked up at Grace in question, but Grace just motioned toward Joe's face. His eye lids were fluttering like they were trying to open. They popped open, and Rene gasped. Joe's eyes were completely black! The lids squeezed shut, and Joe coughed deeply, a fine spray of lake water ejecting from his mouth. When his eye lids opened again, his eyes were back to normal, and he wore a confused expression.

"What happened?" he croaked.

"Joe! Thank god!" Rene gasped. "The end of the dock collapsed, and you fell into the lake."

Joe jolted into a seated position and looked out at the water. He shuddered fiercely as he looked at the placid surface.

"I'm so sorry, Joe! I had no idea you'd react like that. We barely managed to get you back to shore. I was right about your buoyancy. You sank like a stone."

Joe looked at Philip sitting on the grass, exhausted, and at Grace, who knelt beside him with concern in her eyes. Finally, he looked at Rene, who was also drenched and looking exhausted.

"I'm sorry I put you through that. And thank you for getting me out," Joe said timidly.

Philip finally got his breath back. He patted his wife's hand and gave her a smile.

Rene leaned closer to Joe's face and used her thumb to push back one of his eye lids. His eye remained the normal chocolate brown with no trace of that blackness she'd seen before. She must have been seeing things in the excitement of the situation.

"I'm okay," Joe said, misinterpreting her actions.

Grace paused at the car's door. "Everyone, go get cleaned up. We'll have lunch, then just take it easy for the rest of the day."

Joe just nodded. He behaved for the remainder of the day and reclined on a chaise soaking in the sun. He kept his back to the lake as he took no comfort from the view. By dinner time, he was feeling like himself again. They decided to treat themselves, so they all drove into town for dinner and enjoyed some ice cream cones for dessert.

-=-

The next morning was cooler, so Rene, Philip, and Grace spent their time on the Lancaster deck as Joe returned to work. He was moving at such a pace the others would just be in his way. Philip drove Rene into Brainerd, where she stocked up on food to refuel Joe. The Lancaster's had a beautiful large barbeque on their deck they only used when their family visited. Rene picked up steaks for everyone for dinner. Three for Joe.

In the afternoon, Grace and Rene enjoyed the view as Joe wore only a pair of cut-off shorts and his boots while he worked. He said it was because his shirt would just get dirty or torn when moving at this pace. Periodically Joe would walk out on the deck behind Rene's house and stretch his muscles in the sunlight. He did this to assure Rene that he wasn't overheating. She saw Joe's skin gleaming in the sun like a sheen from sweat, but she knew from his work at St. Germain's that he didn't seem to do that. Just another mystery about the big man. He'd stand there in the sun for a few minutes, stretching and flexing, oblivious to his audience, just soaking up the sun, then he'd go back inside, and the demo noises would begin again. After the third time this happened, Grace's face was a little red. She stood up, took Philip's hand, and led the surprised man into the house. Rene snorted when they were out of earshot.

When it was time for dinner, Rene walked over to the house and called out for Joe. The noise stopped, and a very dusty man came to the door.

"Yes?"

"Quitting time, Joe. Time to get ready for dinner."

Joe looked down at himself. He was covered with drywall dust and bits of wood splinters.

"Come on, I'll hose you off, and don't be a baby about it this time. I don't want you tracking all that dust into Grace's lovely home."

They walked over to the gravel drive next to the Lancaster's deck. Rene uncoiled the hose and opened the tap. Joe shucked off his boots and tossed them to the side. Rene squeezed the trigger, and a strong blast of cold water hit Joe in the chest. He yelped but quickly bent forward and roughly ran his hands through his hair to wash out the dust. Briskly rubbing the dirt away under the spray, he cleaned as much of his body as he could reach.

"Turn around, Joe. I'll get your back."

Joe turned and put his hands up on the wall of the house. Rene blasted the water over his back and rubbed it with one hand to ensure the dust and grit were gone. She couldn't get over how smooth his skin felt and how quickly the water just rolled off. If the water hadn't been so cold, she might have continued to rub his skin, but her fingers were going numb. Looking at Joe's back, she saw no goose bumps from the cold water while her arm was chilled to the bone.

Rene turned off the hose and put it away. She looked back at Joe, who was shaking the water from his hair. God! He looked good!

"Uh, Rene?"

"Hmmm?"

"Could you get me a towel and some dry clothes? You know, when you're done."

Rene jolted as she realized she was practically drooling. Blushing furiously, she turned and walked into the house to grab a towel, t-shirt, and shorts for Joe. She brought them to him and apologized for staring.

"It's okay. I'm used to it," Joe said, but his blush refuted this claim. He quickly rubbed himself down with the towel, then paused to look at Rene. "Could you turn around? I need to drop my wet shorts."

She caught herself staring again, so she spun and walked towards the deck. Her face felt molten.

"Let's have dinner. I hope you're hungry." Rene smiled, knowing Joe's appetite was legendary.

Joe devoured his steaks at dinner, helped himself to a generous portion of green beans, green salad, and potato salad, and topped it off with a big slice of pie. After dinner, he flopped down on the couch and immediately fell asleep.

-=-

The next two weeks were spent pretty much like the first couple of days, work-wise. Joe would work in the house at a furious pace with the occasional trip into Brainerd for supplies, and Rene and Grace kept him fed. Four days were spent painting the interior of the house alone, and Rene was able to assist with this. Rene ended up freckled with paint, and Joe didn't have a single spot of paint on his body. His shorts got splattered, but somehow his skin was spared.

Joe spent two days tearing off the old roof shingles and putting on new ones. The new windows arrived, and Joe installed them with Philip and Rene's help.

Joe refused to work on the dock or go anywhere near the lake, so they hired some contractors from the home reno place to install a new one.

While Rene worked on cleaning out the gutters and painting them, Joe made one trip into Minneapolis with Philip to pick up some things he couldn't find in Brainerd. They got glass tiles for the kitchen backsplash, different glass tiles for the showers, stone tiles for an accent wall in the living room, and some higher-end fixtures for the kitchen and bathroom, including a designer, one-piece toilet.

Philip also had Joe assist him with a few small tasks on their home as well. Things that had gone undone for too many years. Joe was only too happy to help repay the generosity they'd been shown.

During the renovations, the building inspectors visited, and his work passed inspection. Joe breathed a huge sigh of relief when each left.

By the end of the third week, the house looked like a completely new home. The kitchen cabinets went in, and the granite countertops Rene ordered arrived and were installed. The backsplash was put in, and Joe and Rene drove into Brainerd to select the new appliances. They chose a high-end, energy-efficient stainless-steel fridge, stove, dishwasher, and microwave. They also ordered a large-capacity water heater and an energy-efficient washer and dryer. When they discovered the delivery for these items would be the following week, Rene immediately called St. Germaine's and arranged an additional week off for both of them.

Joe suggested he could use this extra time to replace the worn deck on the back of the house. As they hadn't yet gone through their renovation budget, Rene agreed. Joe immediately headed over to the lumber department to get the supplies for a new deck. He chose the new composite decking material and ordered up sufficient boards for a deck that would span the entire length of the house instead of just half as it was now. They had those materials and would deliver them the following day. He picked up all the stuff he'd need to put in the extra footings for the larger deck. These items went into the back of his truck.

Delivery arrangements made, Joe called his Dad and let him know that he'd need another week. He had Rene send along a bunch of photos of the house, before and after, inside and outside. A few minutes after he'd sent them, Joe got an excited call from his Mom. She wanted to come and see the home. He sent her the directions and address. They would arrive on Monday. That gave him the weekend to complete the deck. He asked his dad to bring the big trailer.

As they left the parking lot, Joe let Rene know they'd be having visitors on Monday, so she aimed him in the direction of the grocery store once more to pick up extra food for his parents.

When they returned, Joe immediately disassembled the existing deck right down to the footings and the ledger board. He'd need to extend the ledger board along the remaining length of the house, but the existing foundations were good. He spent the rest of the day putting in all the additional footings.

Early the following morning, the lumber arrived, and Joe got to work. Rene and Philip assisted with the construction. The next morning Rene and Joe installed the glass panel railing to maximize the visibility of the backyard. As they stood admiring the results of their labor, Joe looked back at the window from the master bedroom, which now overlooked the extended deck. He looked at Rene, who was looking at the window too. They grinned at each other and simultaneously said, "French doors."

They raced for the truck and headed back to town.

An hour and a half later, they were back at the house with the new French doors, the interior and exterior trim pieces, and the rented tools needed to cut open the brick wall. They installed the doors, and the difference was amazing when they were done! Grace and Philip came over with their cleaning supplies, and the four set to work sweeping, dusting, and washing to get the house ready for Joe's parents.

Rene looked at the furniture they'd moved back into place and realized it no longer suited the home. They were remnants of a past now disconnected from the new future of the house. They had no place here. She asked Joe to discard the dated and worn living room furniture, so he carried it to the disposal bin. The empty room was so much better. The floors gleamed from the bright light coming in the new windows. The stone accent wall in the living room added interest, and the warm neutral colors they used throughout the house prepared it well for a designer's touch.

The only thing they hadn't taken care of was the landscaping. The yards were overgrown with wildflowers, and the bushes were in a desperate state of needing to be professionally pruned. Joe was completely out of his element when it came to decorative landscaping. Grace and Philip had no suggestions either, and Rene confessed to having a black thumb when it came to plants. They all decided to wait to see what Clara said when she arrived.

That night the mood was light and happy. Rene felt a great sense of relief now that the home was transformed. She felt at peace. They ate dinner on the Lancaster's deck and enjoyed a bottle or two of wine with the delicious chicken parmigiana Grace made to celebrate the completion of their project. Philip brought a radio out on the deck after dinner, and they all danced and laughed under the patio lights. More wine was opened, and glasses were passed around.

The sun was long down, and the deck was lit only by the warm glow of the patio lights and fireflies. Philip and Grace had retired for the evening. Joe was slow dancing with Rene to 'At Last' by Etta James. The air had cooled down from the afternoon's heat, but being in each other's arms was still comfortable. Rene smiled up at Joe. The height difference between them always made her feel like a little girl though she was older than him. As she stood five-foot-four, Joe was a full foot taller than her. This meant she could rest her cheek against his broad chest as they danced. She thought about the past weeks and realized how lucky she was to have Joe as a friend.

"Joe?"

"Hmmm?" he replied quietly, enjoying the moment.

"I just wanted to thank you for everything you've done for me these past few weeks. You went above and beyond to help me get through this. From being so patient with me, taking all that time off, driving me here, doing all those renovations, and doing an excellent job on them too! Oh! And most of all, fixing my... personal issue! I just wanted you to know how grateful I am."

Joe blushed and looked down at his friend. "Rene, like I told you from the start. Anything for you." He smiled at her.

Rene felt a little weak in the knees and pressed her cheek against his chest again as they swayed to the song. It was so nice to be in a man's arms again. Dan had been her first and only, and since the accident, she'd shied away from being intimate. What was the point when she couldn't feel it, nor could she have children? She realized that now that the numbness was gone, certain... activities were once again open to her. Activities her body was currently telling her it wanted to get reacquainted with... NOW! Being in Joe's strong arms took on a different significance. She pushed away and pretended to yawn.

"It's been a long day. We should head to bed. Your folks are going to be here tomorrow," she said, stumbling over her words to get them out.

Joe saw her sudden nervousness and didn't understand. "Have I done something wrong, Rene?" he asked with a look of concern.

She stopped and looked back at him. "No! What made you think that?"

"We didn't even finish our dance, and suddenly you're acting all nervous and trying to get away. Is it something I said or did?"

"Oh, Joe, I'm sorry. No, I'm just a silly old woman flirting with a much younger man and feeling stupid about it." Her face was turning crimson.

"Oh! Well, you've seen plenty of evidence that I'm not very quick on the uptake when somebody flirts with me." He grinned, then he stepped closer.

Joe would normally be tongue-tied around women, but Rene was special. She made him feel at ease, and he was so grateful. It was such good practice for him as well.

Without a hint of hesitation, Joe caressed her jawline with one finger. "Rene, you're not an old woman. You're amazing, beautiful, sexy, and smart! Don't you recall what I told you in that restaurant in Fargo? The surge doesn't happen unless I'm attracted to the woman. While it may have been an accident, you've experienced how attracted I am to you. I never meant to make you feel uncomfortable. I would never force myself on anyone. Especially not a friend so important to me!"

Rene gave Joe a big hug, and he returned it. "I'm sorry, Joe. It's just that I've been watching you innocently expose your amazing physique for weeks, and that's worn down my resistance. And ever since my numbness went away, I've been a little over-conscious that sex has become possible and even desirable for me again. I'm not immune to your charms, but I won't be your girlfriend. That said, I'd never do anything to jeopardize our friendship, either. Which makes this so much more confusing!"

"Rebecca and Taylor are friends I've dated, but I don't have an emotional connection with them. Basically, we just use each other. I use them to learn how to control the surge, and they use me to enjoy it. Ultimately, it's unsatisfying. Much like masturbation." He grinned at her when she blushed from remembering her instructions on that very topic.

"I wouldn't be resistant to the idea of sex with a friend I actually do have an emotional attachment with, as long as it didn't put that friendship in danger," he continued. "I will say up front that, as a virgin, I make no promises of mind-blowing performance... unless you include the surge."

Rene laughed. "A disclaimer? How romantic! Wow, that really puts a lady in the mood, Joe.' She grinned up at him.

He dipped his face down and captured her mouth with his. The kiss was quick and sweet... and left Rene breathless. "Okay, that's... better," she gasped, her toes curling.

"Perhaps we should find a more private location?" he suggested.

Rene nodded, then raised her finger to ask Joe to wait a moment. She hurried inside the house and returned with a thick blanket. She led Joe off the deck and over to her house. Once inside, she laid out the blanket on the floor of the empty living room and looked back at Joe.

"Perfect!" he said.

The only light came from the full moon pouring in through the huge front window. It painted the room with a cool, dim light, but there was enough for them to see each other. The lack of window coverings wasn't really an issue due to the dim lighting and the dense forest between the house and the road.

They stood facing each other on opposite sides of the blanket. Joe slowly pulled his shirt up and off and heard Rene make a little moan sound. He smiled at her and gestured that it was her turn. She suddenly felt self-conscious as she'd never shown the extent of her scarring to anyone other than her doctor. Standing across from Joe's perfection was more than a little intimidating.

Joe could see the doubt on her face and knew it had to be the scars she was worried about. "You are amazing, beautiful, sexy, and smart! And I care for you! Off with the blouse so I can see more of your beauty!" he said gently.

Rene took a deep breath and undid the buttons of her blouse. She slowly pulled the neck open and let it slide off her shoulders and down her back. She kept her eyes on Joe's face, but all she saw was his appreciation. She looked down at herself and saw the wide scar trace its way down her chest between her modest breasts, across her mostly firm stomach, and disappear into her shorts. She reached back, undid the clasp on her bra, and allowed it to slide forward off her breasts. Her pale skin glowed in the moon's dim light, while the scar did not. She looked back at Joe and saw the lust in his eyes. She blushed and felt the heat begin between her legs.

Joe kicked off his shoes towards the front door, then popped the button on his cut-off denim shorts. Rene's eyes became fixed on his hands as he slowly dropped the zipper. He slid his thumbs under the waistband and moved them to his hips. She realized she wasn't breathing, so she gasped in a breath and looked up at Joe. He had a small smile on his face telling her he was enjoying being a tease for her. She started to growl at him, then gasped as he dropped the shorts to his feet. She expected to see a dark patch of black hair, but like his torso, his pubic area was hair-free. That wasn't what caught her attention, though. Joe was... big. She'd roughly seen its shape under his jeans that night three weeks ago, but in the flesh, she realized she hadn't understood the scale! She grew very worried that she would be unable to endure making love to such a large member. He wasn't too long (thank god!) but had significant girth. The combination was just a little bit frightening.

"Rene? Are you okay? Should we stop?" Joe sounded nervous as well and was reaching down for his shorts.

"WAIT!!! I mean—it's okay, leave them off. You just surprised me, is all. I wasn't expecting you to be this... big. Considering the rest of you, I guess that was dumb." She smiled up at Joe weakly.

"It's okay. You're the first one I've been naked in front of since the accident at my sixteenth birthday party. I've grown a little since then. I knew I was larger than average from a book I read, but it doesn't seem significant until you hear it from another person. Are you sure you want to keep going?"

Rene nodded her head as she didn't trust herself to speak. Joe kicked the shorts back with his shoes and stood there facing her, naked as the day he was born... but considerably larger.

He looked expectantly at her, so Rene undid her shorts and slowly slid them down her hips. Joe gave her an appreciative growl. Finally, she slid her fingers under her panties and tugged them down as well. Her scar ended with a curl four inches below her belly button. Smaller, neater surgical scars bisected the larger one.

Joe knelt down on the blanket and sat back on his feet. Rene knelt down in front of Joe but remained on her knees, almost bringing them face to face. "I don't want to sleep through your parent's visit tomorrow, so let's keep the surge in check, okay?" That got a chuckle from Joe.

They both reached forward and touched each other, exploring with hands and eyes, learning the surfaces of each other's bodies. Joe knew enough not to go straight for her breasts but instead ran his fingers down her neck, shoulders, and sides. Rene's arms occupied the space between his arms as she ran her hands over the thick muscles of his chest and across his ridged stomach.

Joe jolted slightly when she took him in her hands. Other than by himself, this was the first time he'd been touched there, and it felt wonderful! In response, he placed his big hands over Rene's breasts and gently squeezed the flesh, feeling her respond against his palms. She sighed deeply as she slid her hands along his hot, smooth flesh.

Both of them were breathing pretty hard by this point. Joe took Rene's shoulders and gently laid her back on the blanket. He leaned over her and began to kiss her earlobe, neck, shoulders, the sides of her breasts, and finally, her nipples. He ran his tongue lightly against them feeling them harden even more. Rene was beginning to thrash against him and cry out. He stopped licking but allowed his lips to continue caressing her down her torso.

"Joe! It's your tongue! Rene gasped.

"What?" he said, looking up from her prone body.

Rene was trying to regain her breath, but she managed to speak. "The kissing... is wonderful, but the surge, I think it's coming from your tongue! I thought I would go out of my mind when you were licking my nipples."

"Oh! Why didn't I make that connection?" he said quietly. He shrugged and turned his attention back to the woman before him.

Joe dipped his head back down and continued his journey downwards with his lips. He kissed her pelvic bones, then the inside of her thighs. Next, he kissed inside the curl of her scar, his chin lightly brushing her most sensitive parts. Rene gasped again. Without letting her relax, Joe ran his tongue from the bottom to the top of her opening, doing his best to suppress the surge. Enough got through, though, as Rene arched her back and cried out his name.

"Now, Joe, put it in now. I'm almost there already!" she panted, recuperating from his oral attentions.

Joe leaned over her body and slowly lowered himself over her. He was so nervous! He'd read about this but hadn't expected to do it for some time. He felt himself brushing up against her heat. He rubbed himself across her now very wet opening a few times until he was well lubricated. Then he continued his descent. He watched Rene's face for warnings that he should pull back.

"Ohhhhh, Joe! That feels so good!" she moaned. He could see her wince every once in a while. He would stop when she did this and wait for her gentle nod for him to continue. He pulled out half the distance he'd gone and reversed direction to drive inwards again.

"Oh! Oh! Oh! Joe! Ohmygod! So freaking big!" Her legs came up and wrapped around his ass. She began to pull him deeper, all the while moaning about how he was too big. He'd pull back when she said this, but then she'd grip tighter with her legs, and he'd slip even further inside.

He was having sex! He was so worried that the surge would make this impossible, but it was happening! And with Rene! Beautiful, sexy-as-hell Rene!

Joe finally bottomed out. Rene moaned deeply when their bodies were grinding against each other. Her eyes started to roll back, but Joe knew it wasn't from the surge, so he wasn't too concerned. He began to draw back slowly, then thrust deeply and repeat. He could feel himself getting very close. Rene was panting and squeezing her legs to get him to speed up. So he did. Her cries became frantic as she approached her peak. Joe got to his first and made one final deep thrust before his orgasm exploded deep inside Rene. He quickly leaned down and took her mouth with his for a quick kiss. It was enough to push her over the top, and she yelled out his name with her release.

Waves of pleasure washed over him as he felt her orgasm ripple through her muscles. The pulsing went on and on until it finally subsided. Joe slowly pulled himself out of Rene and rested on his hip beside his exhausted friend.

"You cheated," Rene whispered.

"What?" he asked.

"You cheated. You... kissed me... at the end."

Joe chuckled and stroked Rene's jawline. He saw her tremble in an aftershock and pulled his hand away.

"Oh my god, Joe! That was... incredible! First time huh?"

Joe felt good! This time it didn't feel empty. While he was very fond of Rene, he knew he wasn't in love with her. He was also certain she wasn't in love with him, but they did genuinely care for each other. That made a huge difference!

"Ooo! I'm going to be sore tomorrow. Hmmm, make that tonight!" Rene winced as she placed a hand over her abused flesh. "Maybe we should have started a little slower, considering it's my first time in over fifteen years. Ohhhh," she winced.

"Sorry, Rene!" Joe apologized.

"Not entirely your fault. You got me so hot so quickly, rational thought didn't stand a chance," she grinned. "I shouldn't complain, though. That was incredible, and I thoroughly enjoyed it while it was happening! Was it good for you?"

"I thought it was amazing! So much better than I expected! And I learned something new. If I avoid kissing until the end or when I'm kissing, I minimize the surge as best I can, I can have actual sex without my partner passing out! Though it looked like a close one for you at one point!"

"Yes, I felt like I was leaving my body for a moment or two."

Joe flopped on his back, and they rested like that for a while. Rene started to nod off, so she shook herself awake and poked at Joe until he sat up. They pulled on their clothes and folded up the blanket. Joe left it in the laundry room. It would be the first item they washed in the new machines when they arrived.

They locked up the house and headed back to the Lancaster's home. Rene was wincing as she walked, so Joe picked her up in his arms and carried her back. She snuggled in and was asleep when he set her on the guest room bed.

As Joe settled himself on the couch, he wore a huge grin on his face. He hoped it was gone by the time his parents arrived, or he'd have some explaining to do.

-=-

The next morning Grace and Philip were at the breakfast table when Joe stumbled into the kitchen. His head was throbbing, and he didn't know why.

"You look like you might need something for a hangover," Philip whispered.

"Hangover? Ooo! Maybe we should whisper," Joe said quietly.

"We are."

Grace got Joe some pain killers and a large bottle of water. She also made him some lightly buttered toast as his stomach was unhappy.

Rene shuffled in the door and pointed at the bottle of pain killers. Grace handed her the bottle, and she took some and pulled the water bottle from Joe's hand to wash the pills down. She returned the water, took one of his slices of toast, and gingerly tried to sit down. She immediately stood back up with a wince.

Grace looked over at Philip, who smirked, then tried to hide his smile. She scowled at him, though she was hiding a smile of her own. He handed his wife the pillow from his chair, and Grace slid it under Rene. She carefully set herself back down on the chair and winced all the way.

Grace and Philip finished their tea in silence and grins. Afterward, they went onto the deck to soak up some morning sun.

Joe looked over at Rene. "Why does my head hurt so much?" he whispered to her.

"You drank a bottle of wine last night with dinner," she replied just as quietly. "Though you certainly didn't seem drunk."

"I didn't feel drunk last night. Is a bottle a lot?" he asked.

"Joe, do you normally drink alcohol, like wine or beer?"

"No, last night was my first time. For a couple of things." He tried smiling, but that made his head pound.

"You're probably just dehydrated. Alcohol dries you out. Drink your water."

Joe did so... quietly.

"How are you?" he finally asked.

"Sore. So. Very. Sore. But happy." Rene smiled at him.

Joe tried smiling back but settled with resting his head in his palms.

Rene kept pushing Joe to drink water, so he did. After about an hour, he started feeling a little better. Then he remembered something he was going to ask Rene. He figured he'd better do it before his folks got here.

"Uh, I want to ask you something," he started.

"Uh oh! Sounds ominous," Rene smirked.

"No, I just wanted to ask you if you would be amenable to me completing the restoration of the car in the garage. When I'm done, you can sell it or even drive it if you want to. I'll understand if you say no."

Rene thought about the car and how much time and money Dan had spent on it. The fact that he never got to finish it and it languished for fifteen years in the garage made her sad. She never had any part in this project. It was Dan's entirely, so she had no connection to the car itself. It was just a reminder of her old life.

Rene looked over at Joe, who still had his head in his hands. He really was a good guy. She thought that Dan would have liked Joe. Passing the car on to Joe to complete was some kind of kismet, especially after last night. "Sure, it's all yours. Don't expect me to drive it, though. Way too big for my tastes."

"I thought you liked big!" Joe teased.

"If I could move right now, I'd kick your ass," she growled. Joe began to chuckle, then just moaned.

It was late afternoon when they heard the crunch of gravel and saw Karl and Clara drive into the driveway. Rene hobbled to the window and saw the big trailer behind Karl's truck. She raised an eyebrow at Joe, who seemed to feel much better. "Better to have it and not need it," he said with a smile.

Joe went outside and greeted his parents with hugs. Clara immediately felt Joe's forehead and checked his eyes. Mothers must have a sixth sense for knowing their children are unwell.

"I'm fine, Mom! I had too much wine in celebration last night and got dehydrated. Rene made me drink lots of water today, so I feel much better."

"Where is Ms. Duval?" Karl asked.

"Oh, she's still inside the Lancaster's place. She, uh, strained a muscle yesterday, so she's having some trouble walking today." Joe tried to remain cool, but his face reddened a little. "Come meet Grace and Philip! They're wonderful!" Clara shared a look with Karl as her mother radar was going off.

Joe led his parents down the lane between the houses and up onto the Lancaster's deck, where they met the older couple. He introduced his parents and smiles and handshakes went all around.

"Your son is an absolute wonder! I've never seen anyone work so hard and so quickly and do such an amazing job!" Philip gushed.

Karl and Clara beamed smiles at the older couple.

Rene finally managed to make an appearance, but Clara could tell she was very uncomfortable and immediately picked up why. She moved forward, took Rene's elbow, and gently guided her back inside to sit on the sofa. The rest remained on the deck.

"Would you like to tell me about it?" Clara asked.

Rene looked up at Clara and saw the woman was waiting for an answer. Only the truth was going to suffice. She took a cleansing breath.

"Joe and I had sex last night. It was my first time in fifteen years. Since my husband died. Joe is rather big, and we were rather enthusiastic. Hence my condition today. I care about Joe a lot, and he feels the same about me, but we aren't in love. He's an amazing man, and one day he will make someone a wonderful husband and hopefully have kids of his own. As for last night? We both knew what we were doing, and I won't apologize for it."

"Fair enough. You understand why I asked?" Clara said.

"Yes. I think I do."

Clara held Rene's hand and smiled. "Would you mind if Karl and I went to see Joe's work on your house?"

"Not at all, as long as you don't mind me just waiting for you here," Rene replied.

"That's fine." She patted Rene's hand, then went back outside to the deck. Karl and Joe raised their eyebrows at Clara, but she ignored them. "Rene said we could take a look at Joe's work. She'll wait for us to return."

The three walked back to the front of the house and started their tour. Karl was very impressed with the detail and finish of the work. Clara was drawn in by the open floor plan and the wonderful flow the rooms now had. They walked out the French doors in the master bedroom onto the deck and looked at the mass of wildflowers leading down to the waterfront. Their view of the lake was partially obscured by overgrown weeds and shrubs. Clara's eyes were sparkling. Her landscaping design skills were kicking in. Karl sighed, turned to Joe, and asked him about the lake. Joe rattled off Philip's information, but Karl could tell Joe was upset about something.

"Joe, something about the lake bothers you? What happened?" he asked.

Joe described his episode with the lake and how he'd almost drowned. He explained that he didn't know why he had such an aversion to being in the water. He could shower and stand in the rain, but immersing himself felt... wrong, and the one time he'd done it, he almost didn't survive it.

Clara gave him a big hug, and Karl gripped his shoulder, but neither could offer an explanation for his behavior.

They returned to the Lancaster's place, where they were invited to stay for dinner. Joe cooked up steaks for everyone, and they ate outside and watched the sunset over the lake. Clara was completely enamored with the experience of being lakeside on a deck. She and Karl found Grace and Philip delightful, and the feeling was mutual. Once dinner was over and the dishes were cleared, the Lancasters pulled out some cards and played games with Joe's parents while Joe and Rene watched and joined in only on the conversation.

It was getting late, and Karl noticed Joe hiding a yawn, so he leaned over and asked Joe to unhook the trailer from his truck. Karl and Clara were staying in a hotel in town, so they said their good nights and promised to return in the morning. Grace insisted they join them for brunch, which they graciously accepted.

Chapter 19

The next morning Joe found himself up at the crack of dawn. He felt restless after a day of inactivity and decided to go for a run. Not his typical morning exercise but he hadn't brought along any free weights, so running was all he had. Wearing only shorts and runners, he walked up the driveway to the lane, turned left, and began to jog.

Twenty minutes later, his jog had become a run. He was breathing hard and feeling his muscles finally begin to warm up and loosen. Just when the exercise began to be enjoyable, he became aware that he was being tailed. He glanced over his shoulder and saw a big black limousine keeping pace fifteen feet behind him. There was plenty of room for the car to pass, but maybe they were one of those timid drivers. He moved closer to the edge of the road and waved the vehicle ahead so it could pass. A minute later, Joe realized the car was making no attempt to pass, so he stopped and stood on the side of the road, watching the car. Joe noticed the driver was wearing a suit and mirror shades, but the rear windows were tinted so dark he couldn't see the passenger. The car slowed and stopped with the back door next to Joe, and the window slowly opened. Joe still couldn't see the passenger but made no effort to move toward the window. He was feeling a little miffed that his exercise had been interrupted. They would have to make the effort to talk with him. The window went back up, and the car pulled away. Joe made note of the plate just in case, then shook his head and decided to head back towards the house. He put it out of his mind and picked up the pace until his rhythm returned.

Just before he reached the house, Joe noticed that his tail had returned and had fallen back into position behind him. Joe began to feel uneasy about leading this joker back to the house, so he jogged right past and kept going until he saw the intersection for the main highway on his left. Joe changed direction suddenly and put on a burst of speed. He crossed the road, hopped over the ditch, and went right into the forest on the other side of the highway. Soon he had dense forest between him and the limo. He veered right, ducked down, and worked his way back to the forest's edge. He felt kind of silly and didn't expect to see the limo, but it was parked on the side of the road next to the grove of trees.

The driver was standing on the opposite side of the car, looking into the woods where Joe had entered. He'd removed the shades and rested his hands on the car's hood. Joe finally got a good look at him and felt a little chill when he saw the blue tattoos on the man's face, neck, and hands. The man's eyes were calm and cool as he scanned the forest. He was talking with the passenger, who must have opened the window again. Joe couldn't hear what was said but could tell the driver was arguing politely with the passenger. The other voice was definitely female, and they weren't speaking English, but that's all Joe could determine. He stayed out of sight until the argument concluded, with the driver entering the car and driving away. As soon as the car was around the corner, Joe bolted from the bush and ran back to the house. He kept his eyes and ears open, but it seemed like he had avoided them. The run back really made his heart pump and his muscles ache, so he felt like he'd gotten his exercise after all. He heard movement in the kitchen, and sure enough, Grace and Philip were puttering around making their morning tea.

"Good morning!" Joe said as he entered the patio door.

"Ah! Good morning, Joe! Out for a morning jog?" Philip asked.

"Yeah, I was until someone started stalking me."

"What?" Grace said, surprised.

"It was weird! I was jogging north along the side roads, and this big, black limo was following me. I turned around, and they caught up with me and started following me again. I ducked into the woods, and they actually stopped to look into the woods. I think the passenger was trying to get the driver to enter the woods to find me. They finally drove away. Then I came back."

Grace looked at Philip. "A large black limo, you say. Dark tinted windows? Frightful looking driver?"

"Yes! Do you know who it was?" he asked Grace.

"I've seen them in town, and I think they own the new mansion which was built up toward the north east corner of the lake. Three years ago, someone bought out three adjacent home owners and tore down their homes. Within a year, a huge new mansion was standing on the property of the middle one, and a tall stone fence was built around the three lots. They left the lake side open, which is odd for someone so concerned with their security they'd build the Great Wall of China around their home, but you can never tell with the rich," Grace explained with a grin.

Philip picked up the story from there. "We've never spoken with or seen whoever rides in the back of that car, but like Grace mentioned, they show up from time to time. The driver is a very menacing presence. Probably better that you avoided them."

"Yeah, once I got a good look at his tattoos, I thought so too. Well, I'm going to get cleaned up."

When Joe returned, Rene was sitting on the deck with Grace and Philip. They'd brought her up to speed with Joe's morning excitement.

"You just don't know how to maintain a low profile, do you, Joe? First the Mafia and now the Russian Mob?" Rene smirked.

"So funny," he growled.

Grace and Philip's ears perked up at the mention of the Mafia. Rene looked at Joe for permission to continue the story, and Joe gave it with a nod since the Lancasters had been so open with their hospitality. Rene filled her friends in on the tale of Joe vs. the Gambetta Brothers. Joe grimaced hearing of the evil they were responsible for and didn't want to hear Rene's hero worship, so he left the deck and walked down to the shore of the lake.

Joe contemplated the huge expanse of water in front of him. He felt his skin crawl as he watched the little waves lapping at the beach. He couldn't understand where the feelings were coming from and had no memories of experiencing a trauma near or on a body of water. He also had no aversion to being wet. He loved long, hot showers. He'd never contemplated having a bath, and the few times he went with friends to the rock quarry springs near home, he'd always just sunbathed when the others went swimming. He never even considered going into the water with them.

Lost in thought, he failed to notice the boat slowly cruising down the lake driven by a man with blue tattoos.

Chapter 20

It was Wednesday before the appliances arrived. Karl and Clara were enjoying their visit, and once the deliveries were put in place, they moved from their hotel into the master bedroom of Rene's house. Joe got the power and water working in the home. He also bought a new mattress, some pillows, and new sheets for the bed, and his parents were delighted to stay in the house. He dragged the garbage bins to the curb when the black limo pulled up in front of the driveway. The driver stopped the car and got out. Joe wondered how he'd been found.

"Excuse. A moment please?" the tattooed man said, his thick accent lending his words a certain stiffness. English was obviously not his mother tongue, but he could make himself understood.

"Sure," Joe said.

"My employer would like to speak with you." He pointed to the rear door.

"Is she in there?" Joe asked. He noted the quick narrowing of the man's eyes when Joe identified his employer was a woman.

"No, I take you to her." He gestured the door again.

"Now isn't the best time for me," Joe said and made no move to get into the car.

The driver assessed Joe and said, "When?"

"How about after dinner, around eight PM?"

"Is not good. Evenings not good. Tomorrow morning?" the man said, starting to get impatient.

Joe thought about it and had to admit, he was curious. "Sure, is early okay, like seven AM?"

"Yes, that is best. I will come here," Joe noted the man's face relaxed again when he'd suggested the early hour. It almost seemed like gratitude.

"See you then," Joe replied.

The driver smiled and nodded and got back in the car. He pulled away, and Joe walked back to the house. He could see Philip, Grace, and Rene standing in the living room watching him. He looked back and realized they probably saw the car. He continued up the steps and met the three waiting for him just inside the door.

"What did he want?" Rene said, getting right to the point.

"His employer would like to speak with me. Tomorrow morning at seven AM."

"You're not going, right?" she blurted.

"Yes, I'm going," Joe replied.

Grace looked worried, and Philip frowned, but they kept their council to themselves.

"Going where?" Karl said as he arrived at the open patio door.

"Ah, good! Please speak with your son and tell him it's not wise to hang out with Russian mobsters," Rene growled.

"What?" Clara said as she followed Karl inside.

"Go ahead, Joe, tell them where you are going tomorrow," Rene said.

"I don't really know, exactly. He didn't tell me," Joe smiled.

Rene's face grew red, and she was having trouble speaking.

"Would someone please tell us what is going on!" Karl asked.

Joe explained how he'd been tailed the other day and how Grace and Philip believed the limo belonged to the large mansion up the highway, and Rene was convinced they were Russian mafia because... uh. He turned to look at her.

"Rene, how did you identify them as Russian mobsters?" Joe asked.

"The tattoos! Philip described them, and I've researched this kind of thing."

"Okay, so we are ready to write them off because they appeared to have stalked me, generally act reclusive, their driver has some distinctive but unfortunate tattoos, and they live in a massive mansion... in rural Minnesota. I just spoke with the driver with the menacing tattoos, and yes, he's Russian. English is not his strong suit, but you know what? I didn't really get a negative vibe from him. He could have just shot me if he was out to get me and wouldn't have agreed to an alternate meeting time. I want to meet them. I'm not agreeing to do anything other than meet with the woman I couldn't see in the darkened car," Joe calmly asserted.

Rene's inability to speak had returned. She sputtered and growled.

Karl looked his son in the eye and then just nodded. Clara smiled at her son.

Rene looked incredulously between Karl, Clara, and Joe, then threw her hands in the air. "I don't get you people!" She stomped off to her chair on the deck to sulk.

Grace and Philip still looked slightly concerned, so Joe tried to put their minds at ease. "I really don't believe I'm in any danger. The driver does look like he could, and probably has, held his own in an alley fight, but there was no indication that I'd be walking into something like that tomorrow. Don't you want to know their story? They built a megahome in rural Minnesota on your lake! Doesn't that make you curious?"

"Remember the cat," Philip said.

"Yes, but every friendship starts with a hello. There could be some good people there. It's possible, or at least I'd like to think so. Tomorrow I'm going to find out."

-=-

Joe woke before the sun had peeked over the horizon. He felt the buzz of anticipation tingling along his nerves. As he lay there, he considered that feeling. Was he nervous? Did he anticipate some danger? He was conscious of Philip's warning about the cat's experience with curiosity and knew it was a possibility, but his gut was telling him to go. So go he would.

He quickly freshened up and put on the nicest clothes he'd brought. Unfortunately, that only meant a black t-shirt and black jeans. Finding clothes that fit his body was next to impossible. His two choices were stretchy t-shirts or baggy button-down shirts, but they made him feel HUGE. They hung straight down from his broad chest like a curtain, leaving all that space open underneath. Uncomfortable.

Slipping outside, he walked up the driveway and saw the car was already there. He looked back and saw Rene was standing in the window. Then he saw Philip and Grace behind her. He knew his parents would still be asleep. He waved to the window watchers.

The driver exited the car and opened the rear door for Joe.

"Dobroye utro!" Joe said, mangling the pronunciation. He'd looked up the greeting on Philip's computer last night.

The man winced but smiled at Joe's attempt. "Good morning."

"That bad, huh," Joe said with an apologetic smile.

"Stick to English. Please." The smile was returned.

Joe got into the back of the car and looked around. Very nice. Lots of space and the seats were very soft. The panel between the back and the driver was open.

"We are close, so it won't take long. I am Iosif," the driver introduced himself.

"Ah, my name is Joseph. That's the same, right?" Joe asked.

"Yes."

They rode in silence for a while. Joe could see the man had something else to say but seemed to be having some trouble with it. He waited.

"I have been instructed to tell you that we are sorry for following you with the car," he finally said.

Joe noted the word instructed. Keeping his tone light, he replied, "But you don't agree?"

Iosif looked at Joe in the mirror and saw only curiosity on Joe's face. "It is not my place to disagree."

Joe could tell Iosif was still holding something back. Maybe he didn't have the words? "You feel that I did something wrong, maybe?"

Iosif nodded. "Da, I mean, yes. You were rude to the lady."

Joe was confused. He went over the initial event in his mind and didn't recall being rude to a lady. Then it dawned on him. It was when the window opened, and he ignored it! "Ah! You mean when she opened the window, and I didn't bend down to look inside?"

Iosif nodded again. His eyes glanced at Joe in the mirror.

"You're right. That was rude. But in my defense, I was disturbed from my morning workout and a little unnerved by being followed. When the window opened, I couldn't see anyone in the car, nor did she call out a greeting. I had no idea who was inside at that time. I don't know about you, Iosif, but sticking your head into a dark car may not be the wisest of moves. That said, I just got into the back of the same car to be taken to a place I haven't been told to see someone who's name I have yet to hear."

He saw the skin at the corners of Iosif's eyes wrinkle, so Joe knew the man was smiling. He got another nod from Iosif.

"Apology accepted," the driver said.

Joe had to grin at that.

Joe saw the big stone wall coming up on his left. He'd passed this place many times on his trek into town to get supplies and never thought he'd see the inside. They pulled into the drive and were met by two grim men at the gate. They nodded to Iosif and opened the way for the car. There was a long drive between the trees, and Joe could not see the mansion yet. Then they rounded the bend, and there it was. The building was enormous! Joe had no idea why anyone needed that much space.

The limo stopped before the main doors, and Iosif got out. He opened Joe's door before Joe could reach the handle. He stepped out of the car and turned to look at the mansion. He looked at Iosif. "How many people live here?"

"Aside from staff? One."

Iosif enjoyed the look of incredulity on Joe's face. He pointed the way to the front door and followed Joe inside. Two more men sat in chairs facing the door in the large vestibule. Joe's eyebrows went up, but he held his tongue. He was actually starting to feel a little depressed. Not the friendliest environment.

"Follow, please," Iosif said and briskly set off toward the center of the house. Joe quickly lost track of the number of rooms they passed through, and Joe began to suspect that Iosif was intentionally leading him in circles to ensure he'd need a guide to leave. Then they walked through a doorway into an open courtyard. There was an ornate gazebo in the center, and someone was sitting in front of an easel with their back to them. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, Iosif cleared his throat to draw her attention. The woman reached down and spun her wheelchair around until it faced Joe.

Wheelchair.

Now Joe understood why she didn't move to the open window. He glanced at Iosif, who caught the look. He looked back at the woman and noticed she was very young. Maybe younger than himself.

She was also breathtakingly beautiful! Her long, straight black hair reminded him of Elizabeth's sleek tresses. Dominating her heart-shaped face were pale grey, almond-shaped eyes. Framed with long thick lashes, Joe found them mesmerizing. Her nose was thin and perfectly straight, and Joe suspected that perfection was assisted by cosmetic surgery. Full, pink frosted lips smiled at him, showing absolutely perfect teeth. Again, this hinted at professional intervention for her dental excellence. There might have been some surgical assistance in the chest department as well, but before Joe could study that closer, she began to speak.

"Hello. I am Renata. Thank you for coming." She smiled, but Joe could see the tension in her eyes. She was nervous and maybe a little defensive. There was a slight tremble in her voice.

"Hi, I'm Joseph. Thank you for inviting me." Joe smiled and saw her relax a little.

"I was worried we had frightened you off, chasing you with the car."

"Well, it was a little unnerving but nothing more than a little miscommunication, right?" Joe said with a smile.

"Yes, exactly! Won't you join me?" she gestured to the bench opposite her. As Joe ascended the stairs, she turned to her driver, and her voice was much cooler when she addressed him. "That will be all, Iosif." Joe saw the man was not happy about being dismissed. He glanced back a few times as he slowly returned to the door.

Joe was in a familiar trap. Even after his ease with Rene, faced with a beautiful woman, his tongue failed him. He glanced at the easel. "Are you an artist?" he blurted, his face starting to pink up.

Renata smiled when she saw his blush. "An artist? No. I am just a beginner."

"What do you like to draw?" he continued.

"People. I love to draw people. That is one reason I wished to speak with you."

Joe's eyebrows rose with curiosity.

"I saw you running that morning, and I thought I would very much like to have you model for me," she said frankly.

Joe's blush kicked into overdrive. "Uh, I've never modeled before."

Renata leaned forward and studied Joe's face. She seemed fascinated by the color change and had a strange smile on her lips. "I think you would be very good at it."

"I-I'm flattered, but I'm not sure I'm ready to be a model," Joe said.

Renata snorted, then covered her mouth with one of her hands. Joe noticed she had long, slim fingers, but her nails and the black polish showed signs of nervous nibbling.

"I will not ask you to walk on a runway and wear Paris designs, but I would very much like to make at least one sketch. You will see how good you look," she smiled disarmingly at Joe.

"Well, I suppose one sketch would be okay..." Joe agreed grudgingly.

"Excellent!" Renata practically bounced in her chair when she got her way. Joe noticed she was moving her feet and legs under the blanket she wore over her lap. He wondered why she was in the chair.

She assessed the quality of light in the gazebo and had Joe move along the bench a few feet. Then she turned her chair and pulled the easel in front of her. She wrinkled her perfect brows and tilted her head to the side.

"Would you mind removing your shirt? The black surface is too featureless," Renata asked.

"Uh..."

"Joseph, you were wearing much less when we first met."

"True, but that setting didn't seem quite as intimate—I mean private." Joe felt the heat rising up his cheeks.

Renata's eyebrows went up. "Intimate? I assure you, Joseph, I have only the most innocent intentions." She wore a cheeky smile when she said this. She was really enjoying making him squirm.

"Maybe this wasn't such a good idea." Joe stood up.

Suddenly Renata's eyes were back to showing her nervousness and perhaps desperation.

"No, please don't leave! I'm sorry! There is no one to talk to here!" she said, her voice trembling.

Joe stopped and looked at her. "I saw people all over the property when I arrived. And Iosif seems pretty nice."

Renata looked at her folded hands in her lap and laughed bitterly. "My prison guards and the Warden? What do I have in common with them that we could speak about?" She suddenly gave her head a fierce shake. "No, I must not fall into despair! NO!"

She looked up at Joe like he was some kind of life line. "Please, may we begin again? Please."

Joe sat back down but right in front of her.

"Thank you," she whispered. Then she looked up at him and fixed a smile upon her face. "Hello, I am Renata."

"Joe. Please call me Joe." He felt himself drawn into her sad but determined eyes.

"Are you from around here, Joe? I have been here for two years, but I don't believe I have seen you before. I know I would have remembered." She smiled at him.

Joe returned the smile. "No, I'm just visiting. I've been here for around three weeks, fixing up a friend's house so she can sell it."

"A lady friend?" she asked carefully.

"Uh, well, she's a woman and my friend, so yes." Joe got a little flustered as he recalled the more than friend activities they had enjoyed.

Renata's eyes twinkled a little as she correctly read Joe's reaction and expression. "How is it said, friends with benefits perhaps?

"Next topic!" Joe said, not willing to go there.

"Okay, if you are not from here, where is home for you?" she asked quietly.

"I'm from a little town in North Dakota called Glennville. About an eight-hour drive from here. The town is small but growing larger every year. I'm currently living with my parents at our farm, but they haven't pressured me to move out on my own. We all get along really well."

"Do you fix houses there too?" Renata asked.

"What—Oh! No, I just do that for fun. I help out at my parent's farm and work part-time as a stock room assistant at an agricultural feed and supply store."

"Is this your dream?" she asked.

"Uh, I'm not sure what you mean."

"Is this what you want to do... for a career? Does this make you... the most happy?" she struggled with the words.

"Ah, well... no." Joe looked down at his big hands resting on his knees. "I haven't really decided what I want to do yet. I'm happy enough for now, I guess, until... you know. I figure it out."

Joe looked at Renata's sad expression. "Hey. What's wrong?"

"I am filled with such longing and jealousy. I want so desperately to live the life you have now. To live in a small town like regular people and have a job with regular people to talk with. To have a family I love and am loved by. To think about what I'd like to do in the future and know I can have it if I really try."

Joe wasn't sure what to say to that. He didn't know her at all. "I don't really know what your situation is or why it prevents you from doing those things." He looked around at the beautiful home. "I see a very large home with more security than most army bases and almost no one living in it. I see a lot of very grim... let's call them security personnel. I see tremendous expense being paid to house and protect one very beautiful but sad young woman sitting in a wheel chair for a reason I don't yet know."

Renata looked up at Joe and pushed the blanket from her legs. They were slim, long, and smooth except for the scars. Dozens of them, ranging from small circular ones the size of a dime to long jagged lines inches long.

"The beautiful woman once looked like this all the way up her body to her face. What you see now isn't me. It's all fake." She looked at Joe and waited for him to avert his eyes, but he didn't.

"You and my lady friend share this in common. She was in a terrible car crash years ago and bears scars from that. And she is also beautiful and smart and is my very good friend. You can never have enough of those," Joe said, looking her straight in the eye.

"I would very much like to meet this lady friend of yours," Renata said softly.

"That can be arranged," Joe said and smiled. "I see you can move your legs. Can you walk?"

"I was caught in an explosion that threw a lot of metal bits in all directions. I was hit all over the front of my body. So many operations to remove the metal. The doctors gave me a new face, breasts, and skin, but they stopped before they could fix the weakness in my legs. I have lost much feeling in my legs, which are too weak to carry me."

"But you've been out in the car with Iosif. Have you visited the towns around here?"

"I am not allowed to leave the car when we go out," she said quietly.

Joe was confused. "Can you explain that to me? I'm not sure why you are behind all of this security and secre—"

"Visit is over!" Iosif said loudly as he walked briskly towards the gazebo with an angry look on his face.

"I should have known you were listening!" Renata yelled angrily. Then she began to cry. Joe reached out and took her hand. She gasped at his touch, then clung to his hand and cried harder.

Joe was stunned. He wasn't expecting this.

Iosif reached the stairs and glared at Joe. Joe just raised his eyebrows and looked back. He could see Iosif was torn between doing his job and his desire not to hurt the young woman. Joe saw it then. Iosif was devoted to the girl. He didn't know if he loved her, but he could tell the man would walk through fire for her. Joe had carelessly put him in this bad place.

"Renata, maybe I should go now. Iosif and I will speak; maybe he can give me some ground rules on what is safe to speak about and what isn't. If he's okay with it, I can come back tomorrow so you can sketch me. I'll pose any way you like. Would that be okay?"

Renata looked up at him, her beautiful, sad gray eyes dropping tears down her cheeks. Joe reached out and wiped away the tears with a finger. She gave him a trembling smile and said, "I will hold you to your promise to pose as I choose." Joe wondered what he'd gotten himself into. He just nodded and smiled back.

Renata was reluctant to let go of his hand, so he formally bowed over her hand and gently kissed her knuckles. He allowed just a little of the surge to flare until he heard her gentle gasp. He released her hand and turned to Iosif, who continued to look grim.

Just before they got out of the range of her voice, Renata called out to Iosif. "You will allow him to return tomorrow. I won't tell you what I will do if this does not happen, but your life will be over." Joe felt a chill to hear her words.

The driver and Joe made their way back through the house to the front door. They entered the car, and Iosif drove them back out onto the main road.

"Iosif, I'm sorry I put you in that position. I asked the wrong questions but didn't know there were wrong ones. I didn't mean anything by it. I see that you and all of these men are charged with protecting her, and I now see that's something I can't ask about. I wouldn't do anything to jeopardize her safety."

Joe heard the man breathe a heavy sigh. He pulled the car over onto the wide shoulder. He stopped the car and turned to look at Joe. "Let's talk outside. I need to smoke."

Iosif got out and walked over to a large rock next to the road. He sat on the rock and lit up a cigarette. He took a deep drag and relaxed a little. Joe walked up but stayed out of the range of the smoke.

"I can't smoke in car or close to car. She disapproves," Iosif confessed.

Joe smiled but kept silent. Iosif was working out what he was going to say. Joe gave him the time.

Finally, Iosif looked up at Joe. "Americans talk too much, but not you. Is good." He nodded, then sighed. "I must bring you back tomorrow." It wasn't a question. Iosif was genuinely worried about Renata's threat. She wouldn't, couldn't, inflict harm on him, but as her guardian, should something happen to her, he would bear the blame for that. And penalty.

Joe nodded, and Iosif returned it.

"I cannot tell you what you want to know. Silence and being hidden protects her. These are my orders."

Joe nodded again. Iosif gave Joe a grateful look.

"Do you understand that she is reaching the end of her ability to cope with isolation?" Joe asked. "I'm not the most perceptive of people, but even I could tell she's going to crack soon if she doesn't get out of the big cage someone built just for her."

Iosif rubbed a hand through his close-cropped hair and nodded again. "Da. Is true. I see it too, but... orders."

Joe thought briefly and said, "It's really something she needs to speak about with... the person who put her in the house. She needs to convince them that she needs to live, not just exist. Does she have access to speak to this person?"

That earned Joe a glare, then a grudging negative head shake.

"Wow. That's messed up."

"Da."

Joe stood silent while Iosif finished his cigarette.

"So, same time tomorrow?" Joe asked.

Iosif looked up at Joe, then grinned. "Are you sure you're not Russian?"

Joe grinned back at him. They got back in the car and drove back to Rene's place. As Joe prepared to leave the vehicle, Iosif looked over his shoulder with a smirk. "Don't forget. Wear pretty underwear tomorrow."

Joe winced and got a laugh from the man for that. He was still chuckling as he drove away.

Joe walked down the driveway and saw movement in the living room window of the Lancaster's home. He changed direction and went up to the front door, where Rene was waiting with the door open. He walked inside and greeted everyone.

"You came back pretty quickly. Did everything go alright?" Rene asked.

"Yeah, I'm going back tomorrow at the same time, and that visit should be longer."

"What can you tell us, Joe?" Karl asked.

"That's the thing. Not a lot. I met the occupant of the house. The one who was in the back of the car. Her name is Renata. She's young, she's beautiful, and she's been injured in an explosion and can't walk. She's also under the protection of the driver and his security team under the orders of the one who built the house for her. The driver's name is Iosif, and he can't tell me anything about why she's there as orders are to keep her hidden. However, she's not going to be able to cope much longer with her isolation, and Iosif is aware of this. Worse still, she can't speak with the person who ordered her to be contained to win her freedom."

"So she's a prisoner in a gilded cage?" Grace said.

"As cliché as that sounds, yes," Joe sighed.

"What are you going back to do tomorrow?" Rene asked.

"Oh! Uh, apparently, she's a bit of an artist, and she wants to sketch me."

Rene snorted loudly, then covered her mouth and apologized. Her face went beet red as everyone turned to look at her. "I'm... going to go call a realtor in Minneapolis to get the house listed," she mumbled as she left the room.

Joe turned to his Dad. "Do you think Mr. Waechter might be able to learn more about Renata's situation? Discreetly? Considering the secrecy surrounding her, there's probably still a danger to her life."

Karl looked at his son. Joe was not one to turn his back on someone in need. While that made him feel proud, it also made him worry. Rene was right to feel nervous when Russian criminals were involved. "Joe, sit down a minute." They all found seats in the living room. When Philip and Grace made to leave the private discussion, Karl asked them to stay as it was their home.

"We can ask Christof or Natalya to investigate, but before we do, we'd need them to make us aware of the ramifications of delving into that world. There will be serious risks involved. I'm no expert in Russian organized crime, but we've all heard the stories, and they're all violent and bloody. I understand your need to help this woman. No one should suffer needlessly; a prison of protection is still a prison. That said, we have no real information on the situation, and you can't get any information from them without putting yourself in danger. You may have to settle for being her friend while you're here."

Joe frowned but knew his Dad was just being sensible. He thought about it some more and just couldn't stomach the idea of walking away when she was in this much distress. "Could we call Christof today?"

Karl looked at Clara, and she nodded. "All right, let me make the call." He stood up and walked out onto the deck.

Philip was looking a little lost, so Joe filled him in. "Christof Waechter is our family lawyer. He's actually a partner in a big law firm in New York. It's a corporate law office, but they've dealt with criminal law before and are really good at it. His partner Natalya Volkov may have contacts who may be able to get us some information. Or not. We'll have to see if they are willing to help us out in this."

Karl walked back into the living room. "Christof sends his regards and wants to know if you're going to target the Japanese Triads next because they'll have to hire a new partner or subject matter expert if so." Karl grinned at Joe. "Natalya will call me back in a few minutes when she's available. Apparently, she does have significant background in this topic."

Grace got up and announced she was going to make tea. Philip got up to help her. Soon there was a tea setting with biscuits on the living room coffee table, and they were all seated around it. Karl's phone rang, and he answered. "Hello? Ah, Natalya, thank you for returning my call. Did Christof bring you up to speed? Good. Can I put you on hands-free so we can all listen in? Thanks!"

Karl set the phone on the table and introduced the people in the room.

"Hello, everyone. I'm Natalya Volkov, one of the partners at Waechter, Bergström, & Volkov. Like Christof, my background was in criminal law, and I tracked criminal underground in Russia for years. It remains a passion of mine."

"Joseph, I checked my records for the names Renata and Iosif, and I was able to find something... significant. Before I discuss this with any of you, I would warn you that this information is exceptionally dangerous. The people involved will kill you for possessing it should that be discovered. It is not in your best interests to be involved in this. Please consider this and leave the area of the telephone if you feel you are not willing to bear the risk. Let me know when I should continue."

"Hold on a moment, Natalya," Karl said. He then turned to Philip and Grace. "I can take this over to Rene's house if you would be more comfortable."

Philip looked at Grace, and Joe saw curiosity warring with their good sense. Curiosity lost, and Philip nodded at Karl.

"Natalya, give us a moment to transfer to a new location," Karl said.

They left out the back onto the deck, where Rene was speaking on her cell phone. She looked up at them quizzically, but Joe just waved and pointed at her place. She nodded and went back to her call.

Once they were all inside the house, Karl let Natalya know it was safe to proceed.

"Who is left?" Natalya asked.

"Just myself, Clara, and Joe," Karl indicated.

"After searching my files for those names, I found a report of the assassination of a senior-level lieutenant, Grigory Gorokhov, his wife Elena, and his daughter Renata. They were killed with a large bomb placed in a vase in their living room. Most of Grigory's senior staff were also killed in the explosion. Grigory's brother Anton, of whom there is little reference before this event, stepped into his role and, with Grigory's remaining crew, cemented his position by making surgical strikes against those he claimed were responsible for his beloved brother's assassination. These murders eventually elevated his status to second in command, just under the Boss. My investigation at the time produced evidence that Anton was the mastermind behind his brother's murder, and he used this to gain the position he holds now. Before I could get the physical proof from my sources, they were killed during Anton's purge of his rivals. I had their statements, but I could do nothing with my evidence, and the authorities at the time were too corrupt to trust. Now there is a very delicate power struggle at the top. He is a threat, but moving up is exponentially harder as the Boss is surrounded by very loyal people.

"The family's head of security at the time of the assassination was one Iosif Nikolov, who was not at the house when the bomb was triggered. He was either involved, or he was lured away."

"If Renata survived the assassination, then Anton must be paying for her rehabilitation and housing. He certainly has the finances to pay for this. Under Anton, their profits have climbed significantly, but so have the incidents of violent attacks and murders. There is a lot more attention on them now from the authorities because of this. While Grigory steered the business towards drugs, prostitution, and electronic fraud, Anton is old school and dropped the electronic fraud in favor of arms dealing and human trafficking. He's vicious and ruthless. He's directly responsible for killing at least three young prostitutes and will think nothing of eliminating your whole family. Please tread very carefully. We have no idea what his motives are for preserving Renata, but I have my suspicions. She'd be eighteen now. Legal age for marriage without parental consent."

"Oh! OH!" Joe's face went gray as the pieces connected in his mind. The surgeries to create her new look, the isolation, even putting Iosif in charge of protecting her. Who better to get the job done than the man who failed to protect the family so spectacularly in the past? Guilt was a mighty and vicious weapon.

"The evidence, do you still have it?" Joe asked.

"It can no longer be corroborated, so law enforcement cannot use it. They may have already discovered the same truths but have not acted. On the inside, there is no one safe to present it to. It would be a blood bath."

"Christof gave me some good advice on this. The ultimate end for people who live for danger and violence will be determined by their own choices and actions. I have to live up to my moral compass, and someone I believe to be innocent has been hurt and will be grievously hurt again unless steps are taken. I don't know what those steps are yet, but I believe the evidence you found may make an enormous difference. Are you willing to share it with me?" Joe asked earnestly.

Natalya was silent for a while, and Karl, Clara, and Joe started wondering if she had left the call. "I-I had not expected anything to come from my hobby. Now you tell me I may participate in events leading to deaths."

"And saving a life!" Joe interrupted.

"Yes, I am aware there is good to be found," she snapped. There was more silence. Joe was beginning to worry that she'd hung up when she spoke again. "I must not be connected to the evidence. I will put the files on a memory stick and courier it to the main postal station in Brainerd. I will direct the package to you, Joseph. It will be there tomorrow."

"I'll pick it up. And thank you!" he said sincerely.

"Good bye and good luck," she said and hung up.

Joe looked at his parents. They looked back at him. "I hope I haven't ruined our relationship with Natalya," Joe said.

"No. I think she also believes this is the right thing to do. Listen, your Mother and I were planning to head back home tomorrow, but we can stick around if you need us," Karl said.

"No, you head back as planned. Can I ask you to pull the trailer with the car when you go?" Joe asked.

"What is this car you plan on fixing up?" Karl asked.

"Come take a look!" Joe led his parents to the garage and opened the door. He pulled back the tarp, and Clara gasped.

"Oh, Joe! What a lovely old car! I think my grandpa had something like this," she gushed.

"Looks like its restoration is almost complete," Karl noted.

"Yeah, from what Rene said, her husband was almost done. I'll roll it onto the trailer tomorrow, get it all prepped for the trip, and connect the trailer to your truck." Joe closed up the garage again.

They walked back to the Lancaster's deck, and Rene was sitting there relaxing with her friends.

"All good?" Rene asked.

"Yes, all good," Joe responded.

Philip held up a deck of cards and raised his eyebrows. Karl and Clara laughed and took their seats at the table.

The following morning was overcast and drizzly. Joe hoped that meant the modeling might be postponed. He hooked up the trailer to his parent's truck and rolled the old car out of the garage for the first time in over a decade. He used the power winch to pull the car onto the trailer and then chained it down securely. As a final step, he wrapped the tarp over the vehicle and tied that down as well. They were ready. Just as he finished up, he saw the limo pull up to his driveway. He wiped his hands on a rag and then closed the garage door.

The drive to the mansion was quiet. Joe had too much information rolling around in his head, and until he had the proof in his pocket, it was better to stay silent.

Joe had no easier time recognizing where they were going when Iosif led him through the rooms in the house. He saw the door to the central courtyard, but Iosif led him past it. After two more hallways, Joe faced a door that Iosif opened. Inside was a large reading room. Straight ahead was a full wall of bookshelves floor to ceiling. The door he'd just walked through was on a wall also lined with books. The entire wall to his left was windows letting in the dreary gray light from the day outside. Joe could see a lane outside the window, then a fence followed by a wide-open field and horse stables in the distance. Joe could see two horses running and playing in the pasture. Renata was sitting in her wheelchair, watching the horses run.

"Good morning, Renata," Joe said.

She turned in her chair, and her face lit up with joy. "Good morning, Joe!" She instantly held her hand up as she had yesterday when Joe kissed it. He could see that she was hoping for another, and she had an impish smile on her face.

Joe smiled, walked over to her, and again bowed over her hand. Her fingers were soft and sweet smelling. He kissed the knuckles gently and once more gave her a small sample of the surge.

"Oh, Joseph! You do that so well!" she purred as her body tingled happily.

Joe looked for a seat and sat in a large wingback facing her chair. When he faced her again, he saw she was eyeing him hungrily. He'd seen that look once or twice in his life.

"You mentioned something about making a sketch?" he ventured, attempting to distract her.

"And you promised to pose in any way I asked!" Renata said with glee.

"Oh, right."

"You'll not break your promise!" Renata said with a pout.

"No, I promised, and I don't break my promises," Joe said, resigning himself to some embarrassing moments. "What did you have in mind?"

"Human Anatomy sketches!" she said, the impish smile returning with a vengeance.

"Uh, what exactly does that mean?" Joe said with trepidation.

"Well, I draw sketches of you without all those distracting clothes in the way of your muscles," she smiled.

"Oh."

"Off they go!" Renata pointed to his clothes with her pencil, then wheeled herself over to the opposite side of her easel.

"Here?" Joe said, looking out the window.

"I am the only woman on the grounds. And I am the artist, so there should be no concerns about me. None of the men here will admit to being gay, so you should be fine. Quickly now, we are losing the light." She had a small smile on her lips as she said this last part.

Joe stepped out of his shoes and tugged his socks off. Then he reluctantly pulled his t-shirt over his head and let it drape over the back of the wingback chair. He undid the button on his jeans and then slid the zipper down. He knew Renata was only pretending to draw at this point as she kept glancing at him from behind the easel, but her hands had yet to move. Joe slid his jeans down and stepped out of them. He folded them over the same chair. He turned back to face her, wearing only his boxers. Joe was reciting a mantra in his head to prevent... excitement, and so far, it seemed effective.

"I believe you have one more item to remove," she whispered, then cleared her throat and said it matter-of-factly at normal volume.

Joe grimaced, then slid the boxers down. Renata sighed, then growled deep in her chest. "I knew you wouldn't disappoint! Now! Move that foot rest over in front of the window and drape that bed sheet over it. Yes, sit on the foot rest and stretch your right leg out and bend the left leg. That's good. Now put your right hand back on the edge of the foot rest and put your left hand on the edge of the foot rest closest to me. Turn your chin towards me, stop! Excellent! Now relax into that pose."

Joe felt some relief that Renata was actually going to legitimately sketch him and not just ogle his naked body. He started to relax and enjoy the calmness of just being in the moment. He lost his self-consciousness.

Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Renata concentrating on the easel with frequent glances over at him. The looks weren't lustful. They were intense looks of focus. Joe began to look forward to seeing what she was drawing.

Joe must have zoned out as he suddenly became aware of the door opening.

"Joe! Don't move!" Renata barked. He froze.

Iosif wheeled a cart into the room with food and dishes stacked on it. He came to an abrupt stop when he realized Joe was looking kind of bare. He froze again when he saw just how naked Joe was. He quickly glanced over at Renata, who was glaring daggers at him. "Your lunches," was all he said.

Then he caught a glimpse of the easel, and his jaw dropped. He had seen Renata's art before, but this, this was exquisite. Better than he'd ever seen from her. He looked away and mumbled an apology for disturbing them.

Once he was gone, Renata stretched and glanced at the clock. It was eleven AM, the time she normally had lunch. She'd also lost track of time. She looked back at the easel and smiled. She was proud of this piece. She cast a critical eye over it and realized there was nothing else she wanted to do with it. It was done.

"Okay, Joe. This piece is done. Come eat some lunch."

Joe's stomach had begun rumbling the moment the cart rolled into the room. He quickly stood up and walked over to the cart. From being naked for several hours in front of the woman, Joe had become oblivious to his nudity. Renata was not. She watched his member swing freely as he walked up to the cart; this time, it was her turn to blush. Joe busied himself with selecting some sandwiches and placing them on a plate. He walked to the wingback and sat on his boxers while he ate his sandwiches. Renata pulled herself out of her daze and picked up a sandwich. She began to nibble at it while she contemplated Joe.

"Joseph?"

"Hmmm?"

"Have you been with many women?" she asked.

Joe began to cough as his last swallow failed to reach his stomach before the question startled him.

Renata watched in fascination as his coughs did intriguing things to his anatomy.

Finally, Joe recovered and looked at her to see if she was still waiting for an answer. Unfortunately, she was. "By been with, may I assume you mean sex?" She nodded. "Then no, just one."

"Do you prefer men?" she asked.

This time Joe was prepared for the question and hadn't begun eating yet. "No, I prefer women. Very much." He smiled at her and continued eating.

"I have never been with a man. I've never even seen one naked," she said.

"Until now. Uh, I mean about seeing one naked!" he replied, stumbling over his words again.

"Joe, you are so sweet!" she smiled at his blush. "I do not understand why you have not been with more women. You are obviously pleasing to the eye. You are well-mannered. You seem well-educated. You even smell good though I cannot tell what cologne you are wearing."

"Soap and water," he said.

"No cologne? Even more impressive. You must have had women chasing you," Renata exclaimed.

"Yes, I was pursued in high school, two of them I still date from time to time. And I get more public attention than I feel comfortable with."

"You date these two women but do not have sex with them? What does that mean?" Renata was confused.

"We kiss... and that's enough," he said.

"What?!" she scoffed.

Joe started to feel a little defensive. "You know how you tingle when I kiss your hand?" She nodded and smiled. "Imagine that feeling multiplied one hundred-fold over your entire body."

"Joe, you are making this up," she scowled at him.

"I wish I was. I lost the first girl who really liked me when she passed out from that kiss and woke up frightened over how much it affected her. I lost my first real girlfriend when she passed out from kissing me, and the two women I currently date decided they wanted some too. They told her when she woke up how good I was. I only date those two women because I've been learning how to hold it back with them. I'm not always successful, but they don't mind." Joe saw that Renata was starting to get angry. Joe was surprised as this was a first for him. "You think I'm lying? Why would I lie?"

"Men brag about many things!" she blurted. She looked at his penis. He caught the direction of her eyes.

"Yes, men often say they are bigger than they are. I don't, and you see why. My one experience with this felt wonderful for me, but my partner was very sore afterward. If you care about how your partner feels, this is not as much of a blessing as most men seem to assume," Joe replied. "As for the kiss, it seems to be something I was born with, and again it isn't as great as it may seem. I really love kissing, but I have to be so damn careful to restrain my natural impulses because it overloads my partner's nervous system. You think it's fun to just get started, and suddenly you have a limp woman in your arms, and she's out for the night?" Joe stopped when he realized he was getting a little more upset than he should be. He struggled to calm down.

Renata was looking at him with wide eyes. She believed him now, but instead of being frightened off, she was intrigued.

"I would very much like to experience this for myself," she said, staring Joe straight in the eye.

"Have you not been listening? The surge overloads your nervous system. Too much sensation! You pass out for thirty minutes and up to thirty hours. That last one was my lady friend. Oh right! Speaking of her, I told you she was in a car accident, right?" Renata nodded. "It turned out she had nerve damage from that experience. I had no idea the surge had any permanent effects. Before, it was just a temporary pleasure overload. In her case, the surge opened up the pinched nerves, and she regained normal sensation. But what if it had gone wrong? What if it made the damaged nerves feel excruciating pain? I might have crippled her!"

When Joe finished, he realized he'd made a big mistake mentioning Rene. The look on Renata's face told him everything. Now she saw him as a cure. She wasn't hearing anything else.

He looked at her in dismay. What had he done?

"Iosif! I know you're listening. Please come in here," Joe called out. He pulled on his boxers and started on his pants.

Less than ten seconds later, Iosif walked through the door. His face looked grim. He had been listening and didn't know what to make of the conversation. It was obviously bullshit, and he was seriously pissed at Joe for turning out to claim to have some mystical cure for Renata.

"You must leave now, and you will not come back," he said, his voice cold.

Joe looked at Iosif with genuine annoyance on his face. "What the hell? Where is this anger coming from? I was the one who called you in to try to talk some sense into Renata!" Joe sat to pull on his socks and slipped on his shoes.

"Iosif, you do not believe him, do you," Renata said.

"Of course not. It is lie. He wants something," the man sneered.

"Jeez, that's messed up." Joe shook his head. He wanted so much to just walk away. He was so sick of this. But Renata's future was at stake, and Iosif also needed to know the truth. Joe stood up and walked over to Iosif. "I don't want anything. I'm sorry I opened up as much as I did with Renata. I'm genuinely concerned for her safety."

"Joe. You can prove it to him," Renata said.

"What?" Joe was confused.

"Don't be fooled, Renata. Is fake."

"Kiss him!" she said.

"WHAT?" both Joe and Iosif barked.

"I've felt it. When you kissed my hand, I felt the rush of pleasure. Iosif has not felt it, so he cannot believe it."

"Were you not listening earlier when I said I prefer women?" Joe asked.

"I did not tell you to kiss him on the mouth though you tell me that is the more effective way," she dared Joe.

Joe looked back at Iosif. More than a little revulsion was showing on the man's face. "Don't worry. I have no intention of kissing you on the mouth. Even kissing your hand feels wrong. I've never kissed a man on any part of his body, and I'd kinda like to keep it that way. But if you need proof, I can prove it." Joe hoped Rene was right about the sensation coming from his tongue and not being reliant on sexual attraction because Iosif was definitely not his type.

Joe turned to Renata. "Even if I prove it to Iosif, he has to agree with me that it would be too dangerous to hit you with the surge as I have no idea what it might do to the nerves in your legs. You're not in pain now, right? What if, because the nerves were cut, the surge makes them feel like they're burning? You might end up in terrible pain!

Iosif growled. He was tired of listening to all this bullshit talk about bullshit! He lost his temper and grabbed Joe's arm to drag him from the room. He got as far as the end of Joe's reach when he felt himself yanked back, straight into Joe's lips! He gasped involuntarily, and Joe's tongue was against his. Then everything whited out in bliss.

Renata gasped as Joe eased the unconscious man into the wingback chair. Her eyes were wide and frightened. No one got the better of Iosif. The man was a deadly fighter, yet this young man took him out with a KISS!

Joe turned to Renata. "That was worse than expected. You know he's a smoker, right? Yuck!" Joe stared at the man in the chair. "He's gonna be so pissed when he wakes up, isn't he."

"It's real," she mumbled. Until this incontrovertible proof, she'd had doubts. Iosif would indeed be very angry when he woke up. She wondered when that would be. They were in a dangerous situation right now if someone else walked in.

"Joe, go lock the door," she said.

He got up and did as she asked. She began to feel a little more in control. "How long will he be out?"

Joe looked at Iosif again and shook his head. "I'm not sure. I held back as best I could, so it should be short, but as I've said, I've never kissed a man before. Don't ask me to do it again," he said, finishing with a growl.

"Will he remember what you did?" Renata was becoming curious about the experience again.

"There can be some confusion at first, but yes, he will remember everything. I wish I could forget. If there had been any other way, believe me, I would have taken that option."

Joe sat cross-legged on the floor six feet from Iosif. A few minutes later, there were signs of activity. Involuntary twitches, then Iosif went completely still. Joe assumed this meant he was awake and assessing the situation.

Joe decided to go for a proactive stance. "First, I want to profoundly apologize for that terrible invasion of your personal space. Under normal circumstances, I would never have done that, but it's too important that I speak with you both before I leave."

Iosif's eyes cracked open, and Renata clapped her hands in delight.

"Iosif! Tell me what it was like!" she gushed. Joe frowned at her. Iosif's expression was troubled. It passed through revulsion, confusion, wonder, back to disgust, then to confusion again.

"Do not ever do that again!" he said to Joe, his eyes promising death.

"Yes, sir," Joe replied sincerely.

"Well?" Renata insisted.

"I will say once. Then never again. We will not speak of it, ever," he said to Renata.

She nodded quickly.

Iosif seemed to be having trouble bringing himself to say the words. "It is as he said. Overwhelming pleasure. Waves. Every nerve is tingling. Even now." He looked over at Joe, who sat quietly. "I am not gay," he growled.

Joe nodded. "Neither am I. Outside of the effect of the surge, I did not enjoy that."

Iosif nodded back.

"So, you can see that this effect might negatively impact damaged nerves."

"Has happened?" Iosif asked.

Joe felt his expected support vanish in an instant. It left him off balance. "Nuh—not to my knowledge but... but I just learned recently that the effect could physically alter nerve cells," Joe conceded.

"So, you have no negative proof?" Renata latched onto this, taking up the attack.

Joe looked desperately at Iosif for him to back up his argument, but the man stayed silent. "I have only one case where someone I was with had nerve damage, so no, I don't have any proof my negative scenario came true. I have no scientific proof of anything."

"Joe, do you see me in this chair? I am in this chair every day because I cannot feel much of my legs, and they are weakening. One of the doctors assured me that they would fix my legs once they finished with my face and torso, but then they just stopped coming, leaving me trapped in this chair. I don't know why. Maybe you can help me. All I am asking is for you to try," Renata pleaded.

Iosif remained silent.

"You have to understand and accept that it may not work, and it may make it worse. The last time I helped my friend, she got the surge at full power, and she was unconscious for over thirty-six hours." Joe looked Renata straight in the eye. She nodded. She was frightened but hopeful.

Joe looked Iosif in the eye as well. "And you?"

Cold eyes looked back at him, and for a second, Joe thought Iosif was contemplating violence. But the moment passed, and Iosif nodded as well.

"I would suggest we take Renata to her room, as carting her through the house unconscious is probably a bad idea," Joe said.

Iosif walked over to the door and noticed it was locked. He looked back and nodded his approval.

Joe stood and pushed Renata's wheelchair out into the hallway after Iosif, who led the way to a ground-floor bedroom. Joe suggested she use the washroom and drink a glass of water. When she returned, Joe scooped her out of her chair and placed her on the bed.

"My, you are strong, Joe," she smiled nervously.

"This is the fun part," Joe said, smiling back.

"I-I've never been kissed before," she said, blushing.

"We'll take it slow," Joe promised.

Joe leaned down over the reclining woman and gently caressed her lips with his. Her breath caught, and she shivered. He pressed his lips more firmly and felt her soft mouth respond to his attentions. After a few more of these, Joe lightly ran his tongue along her lower lip and reigned in on the surge as best he could. Still, Renata gasped, and her arms encircled his neck to pull him into a fierce hug. She buried her face in his neck and trembled.

"Joe, I am tingling, but I'm scared!" she panted into his chest.

"Shhh, listen, we don't have to do this. We—" Joe began.

Renata placed her hands on the sides of Joe's head and held him just above her face. "No! I want this!" Her eyes searched his then she pulled his mouth down to hers.

Joe kissed her firmly and let his tongue slide between her sensual lips and perfect teeth to caress the inside of her mouth and tongue. He held nothing back and allowed the surge to explode across his senses. It felt wonderful! He felt the waves of pleasure coursing through his body, crashing against his consciousness.

Renata moaned deeply into the kiss and crushed her body against his, her arms again encircling his neck, her tongue sliding deeply into his mouth to touch as much of him as she could.

Joe felt his mind beginning to overload. The room faded from his awareness until it was just the surfaces where he was connected to Renata. His last effort before slipping into unconsciousness was to pull away from the now limp woman so he would not crush her when he fell.

Iosif watched the two young people kiss and felt more than a little awkward. When the kiss started in earnest, he couldn't look away as he could almost feel the electricity coursing between them. He felt a sympathetic tug of his own, probably residue from when Joe had kissed him. A memory he would like to forget! He saw Joe roll to the side, then promptly slide off the bed face-first onto the floor.

Iosif made no move to stop or slow his descent. Joe hit the floor with a heavy thump. Iosif hoped Joe broke his nose as penance for what he did to him. It was the least punishment he deserved. Iosif surprised himself by not cutting Joe's throat as he lay unconscious. Instead, he stepped over the fallen man and stood beside the bed.

Renata was his main focus, and she seemed to be sleeping peacefully. Iosif checked her breathing, and it was deep and even. He pulled the blanket over her sleeping form and turned to face Joe, who was starting to stir.

Joe came to on the floor face down. His nose and chin stung, making his eyes water, and he wondered what happened. He pushed himself to his knees and sat back. His nerves were buzzing happily, and he was... excited. A common side effect, or maybe it was the point. He didn't know. He looked over at Iosif while he held his nose, feeling for damage. Felt like just a bruise, but he understood what it meant. Iosif let him fall. Could he blame the man? No, he supposed not.

"How is she?" he asked.

"Sleeping like baby," Iosif replied.

Joe checked the time. It was close to two PM now. Based on his totally unscientific estimation, that meant Renata might wake up between midnight tomorrow and two AM the following day. Or she could wake up in an hour, but the lengthier period is more likely.

"Iosif, can you take me to the post office in Brainerd?" Joe knew the package would have been delivered by this time.

"What?"

"I need to pick something up there. Something you need to see," Joe said, his face grim as he contemplated the sleeping girl's past and potential future. "I will explain on the way back. Please. Also, do you have a laptop we could bring?" Joe added.

Iosif gave him an assessing look. "Da."

The two men slipped out of the bedroom and closed the door behind them. Iosif locked the door with a key from his pocket, which made Joe raise his eyebrows. Iosif ignored him. They made one stop at a locked office to get the small laptop, and then they were off to the car. Iosif stopped to talk with two of his staff then they got into the car, Joe in the back, and headed off to Brainerd. They spent the drive in silence. Joe was trying to determine how to broach the subject without triggering a violent response from the already agitated Russian enforcer. What was going through Iosif's mind at the moment was a mystery. Maybe he was thinking of ways to dispose of Joe's body.

Iosif pulled into a parking spot on the road across from the post office, and Joe told him he'd be right back. A few minutes later, Joe returned, but Iosif could see he was carrying no package. Joe stopped beside the passenger door in the front and looked in the window. Iosif frowned but grudgingly unlocked the door. Joe got in, then showed Iosif the tiny USB memory stick he'd been carrying in the palm of his big hand.

"Got it," Joe said. "Let's head back, and we can pull off and stop in a parking lot along the way so I can tell you what's going on."

Iosif considered the man sitting next to him. He did not like being manipulated, and this was starting to feel like something bad was coming. He had learned to trust these instincts as they had kept him alive in a business with typically short lifespans.

Joe could see Iosif was at his limit. He looked around at the mostly deserted streets, "Or here is fine. I promise you, I'm only concerned with the well-being of Renata."

"Talk," was all Iosif said.

Joe breathed a cleansing breath once, then began. "Okay, you indicated that I shouldn't ask you or Renata questions out of concern for her safety. But we both know she's not coping well with her enforced isolation and was showing definite signs of an imminent breakdown. You indicated there was no way to speak with the person who could free her from that isolation. That left her in a no-win situation." Iosif sat very still and expressionless. Joe pressed onwards. He flipped open the laptop and powered it up. When a password screen appeared, he turned the unit to Iosif, who entered the code, and the desktop appeared. Joe inserted the USB stick, and a new window showed the memory stick's contents. There was a single folder. The folder name was a date and Gorokhov, Anton.

Iosif's eyes snapped from the screen to Joe in an instant. He went deadly still.

"I have a friend who, back in the day, was an investigator of sorts. Back then, my friend had many contacts in the Russian mob and recorded the activities of its members. Why they were collecting this information isn't important because the information was never used. All of it was collected back then, so there's no chance of it alerting anyone now. When I asked my friend for information regarding a Renata and Iosif so I could find some way to help them, they found this in the files." Joe scanned through the folder and found what he hoped was what he was looking for. He pulled up three numbered documents that included Assassination Statement in the name. These must have been from Natalya's contacts that have been murdered. He could see Iosif start when he saw the names of the informants. He recognized them.

"My friend's contacts provided statements that they had evidence that proved that the assassination of Renata's family was orchestrated by her uncle, Anton. As these statements indicate, if he was the one who killed them, then it is highly likely that he drew you away from the house that night. What better way to guarantee your loyalty than saddling you with the guilt of failing the family and also ensuring your support in hunting down the real killer. These contacts who had proof that Anton was the assassin were murdered when he went on his killing spree with you and your men." Joe paused as Iosif seemed to be vibrating with tension.

"I'm assuming Anton is responsible for paying for Renata's operations, building the house, and hiding her in it?" Iosif barely nodded as he read the statements, but it was enough.

Joe pulled up a photo in the folder of Renata and her family. She was a beautiful child in the picture, but she looked nothing like what she looked like now. "The surgeons had to rebuild her after the explosion, but instead of giving her back her face, Anton had the doctors change her face into a Barbie Doll. Beautiful, but not her. Did he explain this change was to protect her identity from future assassination attempts?" Joe didn't wait for an answer as he found the other pictures he'd sought. "I understand Anton has a taste for prostitutes and has killed several." Joe opened the photos of the dead women and saw what he expected to find. All three women bore some resemblance to what Renata looked like now.

"Now I think we know why Anton has kept Renata alive and hidden. She's no longer a child. Is Anton planning to visit any time soon? Or has he sent for her to visit him?"

Iosif's face was red. The veins in his forehead were throbbing, and his knuckles were white. Definite danger signs. He suddenly exited the car and began walking away on the sidewalk. Joe saw him lighting up a smoke. Joe left the car and sat on a park bench beside the parked car. Joe soaked in the afternoon sun. Twenty minutes later, Joe heard approaching footsteps. He opened his eyes and saw Iosif walking back. He had a paper cup of coffee in his hand, and his face looked much calmer.

He sat next to Joe on the bench, and two remained silent for a while.

"You took big chance today, my friend," he finally said.

"I think I took a number of them," Joe agreed.

"Da."

"It was the right thing to do. As painful as it was to hear, you needed to know."

"Da," Iosif sighed.

"What now?" Joe asked.

"Revenge."

After a moment, Joe said, "I've heard living well is the best revenge."

"No Russian said that," Iosif replied.

"Maybe not, but I'm sure it applies to Russians," Joe said.

"Still, he must die."

Joe sighed, a grim expression settling on his face. "Da."

Iosif looked over and smirked. "Definitely Russian."

A minute of silence passed as they enjoyed the weakening rays of the day's sunlight. "I need to get home, or my friends will worry. Please give me a call when Renata wakes up. Let me know how she is. I head home this weekend, but I'd like to see her again before I go if I could." He handed Iosif a piece of paper with his cell number on it.

Iosif simply nodded.

As he approached the front of the car, Iosif gestured to the front passenger door. Joe nodded and got inside. They rode back in silence. Before he left the limo, Joe unplugged the USB stick and handed it to Iosif. "Be careful," he said.

The driver tucked the stick into his jacket pocket and nodded.

Joe walked down the driveway as the limo pulled away. He saw his friends in the window of the Lancaster's living room. Rene's house was dark, and his parent's truck and trailer were gone. He entered the front door Philip had opened and walked into the living room. He went to sit on a chair when his legs gave out on him, and he crashed to the floor. Suddenly, Rene and Philip were kneeling at his side, helping him up. He was dazed and confused and was having trouble breathing.

"You've had a trying day, have you? Just relax. Take deep breaths," Philip said with a calm voice.

"Joe, what happened?" Rene asked.

"I kissed Iosif!" Joe blurted.

"What!?!" he heard from three mouths.

"Wait, wait, wait! Start at the beginning!" Rene exclaimed.

Joe concentrated on breathing in and out slowly until his nerves settled. He hadn't realized how tightly wound he'd been all day.

"Okay... sorry. I'm feeling better now. Uh, where to begin." He looked up at the three expectant faces. Some information he could share with them and some he would not, for their own safety.

"Renata wanted to do some anatomy drawings, so I posed nude for her. That was uncomfortable at first, but she truly was sketching... huh, I didn't get to see the finished drawing." Joe realized that in the afternoon's excitement, he never got to see the sketch.

"Then what?" Rene prompted.

"Oh, yeah, well, we talked, and I stupidly mentioned the surge, which she didn't believe. Then I was really stupid and argued with her to the point of mentioning how the surge might be dangerous because I discovered it altered damaged nerve cells. Did I mention she is confined to a wheelchair due to damaged nerve cells? Then Iosif came in and was really angry with me and wanted me to leave. He didn't believe me either, so I kissed him." Joe blinked a few times as he processed how incredibly risky that had been. Why couldn't he see the stupidity of his words and actions before he did them?

"And..." Rene pushed.

"You were right, Rene. It's my tongue. He went out like a light. He was seriously pissed when he woke up, though. Unfortunately, this just made Renata want me to try the surge on her to cure her legs. I warned her that it might not work and it might make things worse, but she and Iosif wanted me to try. So, I did. Full power. Knocked me out, too, for a bit. She's asleep now. Probably will be for hours. I don't know how it works."

"Then Iosif and I went for a drive and had a talk. I filled him in on what our lawyer told us and gave him the documentation to back it up. It was a very close call. Iosif was definitely in the mood to kill someone, and it was almost me. But I read him right, and we're good. Renata has a chance now."

Joe sagged back against the chair. Rene had a strangely frightened frown on her face. Suddenly she slapped Joe's shoulder hard! Then she did it again and again. Joe sat up and grabbed her arms to make her stop. He hugged her, and she roared at him, then burst into tears.

"Shhh, it's okay," Joe said as he held her.

When her tears stopped, she growled into his shoulder, "You gambled with your life!"

"Yes, but my heart said I had to, and my gut said I'd be okay," he said gently. He felt her relax.

His stomach grumbled loudly, and his three friends chuckled.

"I think your gut is now telling us you're a little hungry after your adventure," Grace said.

"Did I miss dinner?" Joe asked sheepishly.

-=-

The next morning the realtor from Minneapolis arrived and did a tour. Joe wasn't sure how Rene found the man, but he was so full of genuinely positive energy it was infectious. They couldn't help but follow him around the house with big silly grins as he regaled them with amusing anecdotes of his sales in the region. He'd brought along his daughter, who turned out to be a gifted photographer. She took some very flattering shots of the home, and Joe caught her taking a few candid pictures of him as well. Finally, he just offered to pose for one, which she eagerly accepted. Joe had to admit the photo she took of him leaning against the stone accent wall was very flattering though he was a little embarrassed by her enthusiasm. She wanted to use the image in her portfolio, so Joe signed a model release using an app on her smartphone. He caught Rene rolling her eyes when she saw Joe trapped by the young woman. Rene came to his rescue by dragging Joe with her after the realtor.

They talked on the new deck when they were finished in the house. The realtor said the listing would go up that night, and he really expected to start seeing activity within the following few days. He said the home's original list price was four-hundred and fifty-thousand dollars due to its location and lot size. With the renovations, he thought they should now list it for six-hundred and twenty-five-thousand dollars. Rene was thrilled. She signed the paperwork, and they left.

Rene and Joe looked around and realized there was nothing left to do but wait. They wanted to show their appreciation for Philip and Grace, so they drove into town and picked up all the ingredients to make Chicken Chorizo Paella, one of Rene's favorite recipes.

When they got back, they scooted the couple onto their deck to enjoy the heat of the late afternoon sun, and Joe made them some frosty drinks with slices of fresh fruit. Rene was busy preparing dinner, and Joe assisted when required, which wasn't a lot. Rene banished Joe from the kitchen when she caught him sampling the Chorizo. His stomach rumbled in protest.

They had a wonderful dinner on the deck under the glow of the lights and the setting sun. Grace insisted on getting the recipe from Rene so she could make the dish for her grandkids when they visited in a week's time.

Rene's phone buzzed, and it was the realtor. Rene put the phone on speaker and set it between the four of them. His normal enthusiasm was amped up as he explained that only minutes after the ad went up, he was contacted by three prospective buyers. He immediately recognized one of the bidders as a builder interested in the lot and would likely replace the home with one of the larger custom homes that had begun to pop up along the lake's edge. Rene frowned and saw the suppressed dismay on the faces of Philip and Grace. Rene told the realtor to ignore that buyer. That earned her guilty smiles of gratitude from the older couple.

The realtor's voice burst excitedly from the phone. "Oh! I've just received offers from the three... not surprisingly, the builder is low balling. Easy to ignore them. Buh bye! Hmmm... both of the other offers came in at the list price. Both bidders seem to be using legal representation. Must be celebrities or old money! Ooo! I have a law firm in Minneapolis and one in New York. I will let them know they are in a bidding war! So exciting! This is the easiest listing I've had, but I shouldn't be telling you this! Ahem, previous statements have no impact on my commission! I'll call you back when I have the final bids! When's the latest I can call you?"

"I'll be up until midnight, and I'm available after eight AM otherwise," Rene responded.

"Excellent! Talk to you soon!" and he hung up.

They all chuckled because the man's bubbly nature was delightful!

"Is that normal? Having lawyers buy homes for people?" Joe asked.

"I guess. I'd kind of like to know who is behind the bids before I accept the offer. As the seller, I can always insist and ignore the offer if I don't like the answer I get," Rene said.

Joe cleaned up and did the dishes so Philip and Grace could relax. Once he was done, he returned and tried to learn how to play Euchre. There wasn't much success in mastering the game, but there was a lot of laughter, so the evening was saved.

Rene's phone rang shortly after eleven PM when Philip and Grace were just preparing to retire for the night. She saw it was the realtor, so Rene set the phone on the table again, and they gathered around it.

"Rene! Oh my god! What an evening!" the man's voice burst from the phone. "We had two very determined buyers with deep pockets fighting over your home."

Rene looked at Joe with a big grin on her face.

"Minneapolis won the highest bid at, are you sitting down? Seven-hundred and eighty-five-thousand dollars! New York's final bid was seven-hundred and eighty-thousand! It was a frenzy!"

"That's amazing, but I need to know who is behind these bids!" Rene said.

"What? Did I mention seven-hundred and eighty-five-thousand?" the realtor stumbled slightly in his enthusiasm.

"That's an incredible price, and I am thrilled, but I have very good friends who live right next door, and I'm not going to jeopardize their happiness for money. I need to know who's behind the bid."

"Uh, that might not be so simple, Rene. People with this kind of money, people who use lawyers to buy things for them, typically prefer their anonymity. Law firms like Weingersh & Krunkhorn or Waechter, Bergström, & Volkov, they represe—"

"Wait! Did you say Waechter, Bergström, & Volkov?" Joe interrupted, his face frozen in shock.

"Yes, that's who's representing the New York buyer."

"Can we call you back?" Rene said to the realtor, keeping her eyes on Joe, who was quickly dialing a number on his phone.

"Uh. Okay. This is the most peculiar response I've ever received from such good news." The man sounded absolutely deflated. He probably imagined his large commission cheque disappearing. Rene hung up.

Joe listened to the phone ring a few times, then heard his father's sleepy voice. "Hello?"

"Hi, Dad, it's Joe. Sorry for waking you."

"Ah, that's okay. Is something wrong? It's Joe," Karl said, letting Clara know who the caller was.

"No, we're fine. I called to ask if you knew anything about a bid on Rene's house by Waechter, Bergström, & Volkov."

"Oh, that. I'm going to let your mother speak to you about that. I'll see you this weekend." Karl handed the phone to his wife.

"Joe? Everything alright, honey?" Clara asked.

"Yes, Mom, we're good. I'm calling about the bidding war on Rene's house."

"Oh! Did we win?" Clara chirped.

"I'm putting you on speaker phone Mom. Rene, Philip, and Grace are with me." Joe put the phone on the table.

Rene was the first to speak. "Clara, are you bidding on the house?"

"Hi Rene, give me a second to go into the next room. I'm keeping Karl awake."

Rene stared incredulously at Joe, who just shrugged.

They heard the click of a door closing, and Clara was back on the phone.

"Yes, I talked it over with Karl when we drove home. I just fell in love with the house, the property, and the lake! We've been talking about getting a vacation home, and Joe did such a wonderful job. We have such similar tastes in design. Did he mention we watch those home renovation shows together? And having Philip and Grace living next door is such a lovely bonus! Hello Philip and Grace!"

The older couple greeted Clara with smiles.

Rene was torn. "Why didn't you tell me you were going to bid on the house?"

"Rene, dear, if we'd told you, you might have felt obligated to give us a deal. It's a financial transaction; the only way you'd get a fair price for your house was to do it this way. Now don't keep me in suspense! Did my bid win?"

Joe was about to tell his mother that she'd lost when Rene put her hand over Joe's mouth.

"Yes, Clara. You won." She looked at Philip and Grace, who both looked delighted. Joe raised his eyebrows.

"That's wonderful! Woohoo! Oops! I woke your father. I guess I'll go celebrate with him. Goodnight all!" she said impishly.

"MOM!" Joe yelled at the phone, a look of horror and embarrassment on his face, but she'd already hung up.

Rene, Philip, and Grace had a good laugh at Joe's expression.

Rene dialed her realtor and let him know he was to accept the offer from the New York bidder. He started to question, then just shut up as he realized the commission on five thousand wasn't worth the loss of the positive feedback she'd potentially give others for his service. He agreed to make the arrangements, and they signed off, both feeling the glow of success.

"I guess your investment earned you a tidy sum, Joe!" Rene said, smiling at her friend. He returned her smile when he'd pushed the disturbing images from his mind.

Chapter 21

Joe was up at the crack of dawn the following morning. Again, he felt restless without access to his fitness equipment. His muscles were almost trembling with the need to work. He pulled on his shorts and runners and picked up a couple of large bricks to carry like dumbbells. He walked up the driveway and began to jog along the country lane again. Once his muscles warmed up, he picked up the pace until he was almost running. His arms were pumping with the bricks clenched in his fists. Joe felt his muscles smooth out and flow with the effort, and he slowly reduced his pace until he found the sweet spot where the energy going in balanced with the easy response of his muscles. Joe got into the zone and just ran.

He dimly became aware of a car horn honking, and his surroundings came back into focus. He looked over his shoulder and saw a big black limo driven by a man with blue tattoos and mirror shades keeping pace with him. Joe waved, and the car sped ahead, pulling over on the shoulder before him. Joe slowed down and finally came to a stop at Iosif's door. The window rolled down, and the man looked up at Joe.

"How do you not hear me? I honk for five kilometers!" Iosif exclaimed.

"Sorry, I was running, and I lost focus on everything else," Joe said, his voice still a little whispery from the experience.

"What's in your hands?" he asked.

"Oh! Bricks. I don't have any dumbbells, so I carried bricks... for extra load... for my muscles," Joe kept trying to explain, but Iosif was just not comprehending why someone would do what he was doing.

Finally, the driver just shook his head. "Hop in back."

"But I'm still exercising!"

"Please." Iosif's expression was unreadable behind the mirror sunglasses.

Joe saw a pattern beginning to form. Every time he went running, Iosif would interfere with it. Better not push the man he'd forced into a kiss. "Right."

Joe walked to the back door and opened it. He placed the bricks on the floor just inside the door and stepped inside.

Suddenly he felt a soft body launch into his arms, crushing him to the back seat.

"Joe! My darling Joe!" Renata cried as she kissed his flushed face and neck.

He was so stunned at first, he could only lean back against the soft leather seats and try to get a grip on the writhing young woman. Finally, he got his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back from his face.

"Renata! What are you doing?' he gasped. Then he looked down and saw her kneeling on the seat, straddling one of his legs. "Your legs! Are they better?"

"Are they better? Better??? I can feel them! They hurt in places, but I can feel them and move them where I want them to go. They are still very weak, but now I can move to exercise like you and get strong like you!" Renata was grinning like a fool.

"They hurt you? How bad is it?" Joe asked, concerned.

"Iosif! Joe hears only negative things! You are right. He is Russian!" Renata complained over her shoulder to the driver. Joe heard the man chuckle.

"Seatbelts, please," was all he said.

Joe lifted Renata over to her seat, and she buckled in. Joe sat down beside her and put his belt on, too. Iosif checked the traffic and swung the car around on the empty road. Joe realized he'd run almost up to the north edge of the lake!

Renata saw the surprise on his face when he saw where they were and smiled at him. "We were just coming to see you when you ran past the front gates. We turned to follow and tried to catch your attention, but you ran like a man possessed. We discussed ways to get you to notice us. I wanted Iosif to cut in front of you, but he decided to just keep honking," she said with a grin.

"Okay, seriously, tell me, what did you mean by your legs hurting?" Joe insisted.

She rolled her eyes and sighed. "There are just a few spots that hurt. I think maybe the doctors did not remove the metal in those places. Remember, they abandoned me before they finished. I will find my own doctor to finish this." She turned to face Joe, and her face got very serious. "Joseph. Iosif told me what you did for us. The documents. I have read them. You took a very big chance speaking to Iosif as you did. I want you to know that we will not forget this."

Joe nodded at Renata and shared a glance with Iosif in the mirror.

"What are you going to do?" Joe asked.

Renata smiled enigmatically and patted Joe's bare leg with her palm. She purred a little at the feel of the strength in his thigh. "I will have my legs fixed. I will get my strength back. Then we will go home."

"But—"

"THAT... is what we will do," she interrupted him firmly, accepting no argument. Her eyes were cold, resolute, and defiant. Anton had killed her family and tried to kill her, and when he discovered she was still alive, he'd turned her into his next plaything. Joe wouldn't judge what Renata or Iosif would do to rebalance what had been done to them.

"I hope that when you've both done what you need to do, you'll come back to visit," Joe said quietly. He kept his eyes down as he didn't want to look in Iosif's eyes. He was sure he'd only see fatalism reflected there. He felt Renata's soft fingers touching his cheek and leaned into the touch but didn't look at her either. Joe had done what he could. He gave them the truth. From this point, they would make decisions and act based on that instead of the lies they had been fed. It was enough.

The car rolled to a stop in front of the driveway to the Lancaster's house. Renata pulled out a pad and pen and asked Joe to write down his home address. In hopes that it meant he would see her again, he did.

"Know that we will forever be grateful to you and your friend who gave you this information. And know that I will forever be grateful that you freed me from my chair. I would ask for only one more thing before we go," she said.

Joe looked at her. She really did have the most beautiful eyes!

"Kiss me, but let me remain awake."

He smiled. "I'll try my best."

They unbuckled their seatbelts and kneeled, facing each other on the car's floor. Iosif raised the panel behind his seat to give them privacy.

Joe placed his hands on the sides of Renata's neck and slipped his fingers through her thick ebony hair, so much like Elizabeth's. He felt a distant pang of loss in his heart, and it found a sympathetic emotion with Renata's imminent departure. She ran her hands over the broad expanse of his bare chest and tilted her face up so he could press his lips against her soft mouth. He gently caressed her lips, and she stroked his in return. She slipped her tongue into his mouth, and Joe clamped down on his sensations with brutal control as his excitement spiked. Renata felt the tingle being pulled away and moaned in need. She aggressively thrust her tongue deeper into his mouth, and Joe slid his tongue across hers, loosening his control minutely. As the surge coursed from Joe to Renata, she moaned again and pushed her body against his, clawing at his back. Joe wrestled the surge back under control as he felt the woman begin to weaken. She gasped at the diminished sensation but sagged against him gratefully. Joe kissed her once more with only the lightest touch of the surge and felt Renata's pleasure tip over the edge into throbbing explosions. She threw her head back and cried out. Her cries went silent, but her mouth worked like she was howling. He slid his hands down her back to her ass and pulled her body against his as he felt her jolt and tremble through the waves of her pleasure. She lurched forward against him and tucked her head into the nape of his neck. He could feel her gasping for air against his neck, and he inhaled the clean scent of her hair as it was pressed against his face.

Finally, she calmed, and Joe gently set her back against the soft backseat. She looked at him with dreamy eyes and smiled with deep satisfaction. She looked down and saw the outline of his erection against his shorts, and her eyes grew large.

"It wasn't that big before!" she exclaimed breathlessly.

Joe chuckled. "Yeah, that happens."

"Oh! Right!" Renata put her hands over her face in embarrassment.

"Renata, please be careful and come back. Okay?" Joe said.

"I have something to live for, yes?" she smiled.

"Yes." He kissed her forehead and stepped from the car. He gathered up the bricks and closed the door.

Holding the bricks in front of himself for modesty, Joe walked up to the driver's window, which rolled down.

"I must get soundproof divider," Iosif growled as he took off his shades so he could glare at Joe.

"Sorry about that, but don't worry, that was only a kiss," he said.

Iosif's face froze. He looked at Joe's mouth, then back to his eyes.

"Better her than me."

Joe snorted in surprise. He grinned at Iosif as the shades went back on and the car pulled away.

He looked at the bricks in his hands and decided he was done with his exercise for the day. He walked back down to the house and returned the bricks to where he'd found them. He no longer needed their cover. Going to the backyard, he saw his friends having breakfast on the deck. He looked back to the road and wondered if he'd ever see his new friends again. They had their own path to follow, and it was leading them home.

It would soon be time for him to head home as well, but first, he'd enjoy the day.

-=-

Before they left the following morning, the realtor stopped by to have Rene sign the final paperwork and hand over the keys. It was all smiles and handshakes as the realtor added this sale to his list of successes, perhaps the fastest he'd experienced.

Then it was hugs and tears as Grace and Philip bid farewell to Rene and Joe. Knowing that the home had been transferred to Joe's parents, they felt assured that they were not seeing the last of their young friends as Joe insisted he'd be back and bring her along when he could. Rene would always be welcome in their home as well.

The drive back was uneventful and mostly quiet. Both were lost in their thoughts. Much had happened, and their relationship had taken a significant turn, but they were so comfortable with each other that it hadn't become weird as they had feared it might. They remained the best of friends. Rene took pity on Joe and pretended to be his girlfriend when they stopped for lunch. The waitresses cast looks at Joe, but none tried to pick him up. Joe rewarded Rene by picking up the cheque.

They pulled into Glennville as the sun was sinking below the horizon. Joe pulled up in front of Rene's apartment and shut down the engine. He faced his friend, and they just smiled at each other.

"Joe, I can't thank you enough for your help these past few weeks. I was dreading re-entering my past, but you helped make it... painless. I'm also financially set for my retirement... one day," she amended, seeing Joe's worried look. "See you at work on Monday?"

"I'll be there. I wanted to thank you for bringing me along. It was an amazing experience, and I had so much fun renovating your house. I met some interesting people and learned some important things about myself. I don't know why I am the way I am, but with your help, now I know more." He blushed. "A lot more."

Rene reached out and took Joe's hand. "You know how much that benefitted me as well."

They shared a smile as there was nothing left to say.

"I'd better go, and I know your parents are expecting you home soon." She leaned across and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek and slid out of the truck. Joe got out and handed her the duffle and unused sleeping bag. With a final wave, she went inside.

Joe drove home with a warm feeling in his heart. It was good to have friends.

-=-

Monday morning, Joe looked at his warehouse with dismay. While it wasn't a complete disaster, it would take him the rest of the day and maybe part of the next to straighten out the way the stock had been stacked, and he was sure some of the deliveries had been stored in the wrong locations. He went looking for Rene to find out if she had a current inventory count. What a mess!

Rene was at her workstation trying to make heads or tails of the stack of papers jammed into her file drawer. From the look on her face, Joe could tell she was seriously stressed. She looked up and saw an equally aggravated look on his face. She knew instantly why Joe was upset.

Just then, Donald walked by. "WHAT DID YOU DO?!?" Rene barked.

Joe could tell he'd been expecting this by how his shoulders went up.

"Now, Rene, it got pretty busy around here while you were off relaxing, and maybe the paperwork on the last few orders that came in got a little disorganized."

Rene's eyes bore into Donald's, and he began to sweat.

"Joe! We're taking a coffee break! Donald, when we return, I expect to see these papers sorted in chronological order and by invoice ID. I will take it from there. Then we'll deal with the mess you've left the warehouse in," Rene snapped out her orders.

"Yes, Rene," was all her boss said.

The seething woman stormed out of the store with Joe close behind. They walked down the sidewalk in silence until they reached the little café on the corner. They found themselves a table by the window, and Rene ordered a coffee and a freshly baked cheese scone. Joe ordered a bottle of spring water and three oven-fresh oatmeal raisin cookies. They sat enjoying their snacks in comfortable silence. Once the last crumbs had been eaten and the final sips were taken, they stretched and walked calmly back to the store. When the door chimed with their arrival, Donald looked up from the papers at Rene's workstation with a worried expression.

"Uh, I'm missing three invoices," he mumbled.

Rene looked at Joe and sighed. "Maybe I should reconsider my statement last night about not retiring," she grumped. Joe smiled at her, then returned to the warehouse to separate the mixed inventory until Rene was ready.

Chapter 22

Life once again settled into its normal flow as it will in a small town in rural North Dakota. There was a kind of inertia that pulled everything back into a pattern of normality when outside energies weren't present to stir up misadventures.

Clara finalized the purchase of Rene's home. She was in contact with the Lancasters, making arrangements to visit during the winter months and again the following summer.

The family was back together as Amy had returned from theatre camp once more. With her return, she fell back into her favorite role of teasing younger sister. She dragged Joe to the mall with her friends and into the lingerie shops to carry their packages. She flaunted him before the saleswomen in the shops and watched him squirm. She enjoyed this role the most as she truly loved hanging out with her big brother and knew he really wasn't too upset with her when she tested just how long his patience would last.

During these outings, she noticed a change in Joe. While he remained shy around women, there was a calmness and confidence in his manner that she was delighted to see. The drawback for Joe was that it just made him a bigger magnet for admirers.

Amy wondered what happened while she was away that gave Joe this boost. When she pressed him for details on his summer activities, he was vague other than renovating the house that their parents had bought. She discovered from her Mom that the house originally belonged to Rene, and Joe had spent a month there with her and stayed with the nice couple who lived next to it. Amy knew Joe considered Rene a good friend and sometimes asked her for advice. While she was jealous of his confiding in Rene instead of her, she couldn't argue with its results for Joe.

Winter came early that year, and it came hard. First came record snowfalls, and getting around was difficult. Then the temperatures dropped to record lows for weeks. Joe had a particularly rough time in the deep cold. He started to become lethargic and listless. He began to miss work. Karl and Clara became concerned, so they took steps to help their son. Was he affected by the intense cold? They installed a modest-sized sauna in the basement just off the games room. Next to this, they built a sunroom with arrays of specially color-balanced bulbs on three sides and a mirrored door. This booth was designed primarily for people suffering from Seasonal Affective Disorder and emulated full summer sunlight. Joe's condition immediately improved after sessions in each room, especially with the sauna, which he preferred dry. He found a treatment at the beginning of the day, and one when he got home from work kept him from slipping into that depressed state. When it was particularly cold out, Clara kept him at home, and Rene covered his shifts by pulling in other part-timers.

During one of his evening sunroom sessions, Joe made a disturbing discovery. He was soaking in the rays after basking in the dry heat of the sauna. He'd noticed that the light treatments had the bonus effect of tanning his skin. Karl had assured him that the bulbs were specifically designed to exclude the wavelengths required for tanning, but he had to agree that after a few sessions, Joe was showing steady progress toward a deep tan. Allowing himself a little vanity, Joe began entering the booth naked to eliminate tan lines. This night while he turned to face the mirror to let his back to get the full benefit of the light, he realized he was bored. So, he made a few faces at himself in the mirror. He felt silly and recalled the New Zealand rugby team he and his dad had watched on TV the night before. Joe made a fierce warrior face like they'd seen, sticking his tongue out and down as far as he could. There, plain as day, two dark stripes traveled down his tongue.

Joe yelled in surprise. He stuck his tongue out again, and he could clearly see two narrow stripes starting on both sides of the tip, widening and running back toward his throat. He had rally stripes on his tongue? He looked closer and thought they actually looked more like tattoos, except even his taste buds had the coloration. Looking closer still, Joe noted the ends of the lines at the very tip seemed to end in curls. Joe felt a little lightheaded from how unreal it felt.

"DAD!" he yelled desperately, staring at this new weirdness in the mirror.

Suddenly the door flew open, and it was Amy and her best friend, Rachel. Joe blinked in surprise. Then Rachel screamed and fainted. Amy was frozen, so Joe reached out and grabbed the door back from her, and pulled it shut.

"Dammit, Amy! What did you do that for!" he yelled through the door.

"Uh, I-uh, you yelled like you were in trouble! We were playing pool in the next room," she struggled to answer. "Wait a minute! Why are you naked?" she yelled back.

"Never mind that! Go get Dad!" Joe yelled.

"No need to go get me. I'm here. What happened to Rachel?" Karl said, arriving to investigate the scream. Clara was right behind him and knelt beside the young woman.

"She looks like she passed out," Clara said.

"Joe was naked when I opened the door!" Amy explained, blushing deeply.

"You weren't home when I got in here!" Joe yelled in frustration.

Karl knocked. "Come out when you're decent."

Joe reached out, grabbed his towel off the hook, and closed the door. He wrapped it around himself and stepped out. He saw Rachel waking on the floor next to his mom, a short distance from the sun booth. He glared at Amy, who tried to look defiant but seemed too flustered to achieve it. She was unable to look Joe in the eye.

"What's wrong?" Karl asked his son.

"Not here," Joe said, looking at their groggy guest, and left the room to return upstairs. Karl shared a look with Clara, then followed Joe.

Joe was pacing back and forth in the kitchen. Karl took one look at his face and gestured for him to join him in his office. He closed the door behind Joe and waited.

"There is something wrong with me," Joe started. "Or maybe a higher power is having a good laugh at my expense!"

Karl waited for his son to explain himself.

"I was in the sunroom, and I looked in the mirror and made that Maori warrior face like we saw last night on TV, and I saw THIS!" Joe stuck his tongue out.

Karl leaned forward and saw a discoloration on his son's tongue. His first thought was oral cancer, and it filled him with dread. Then he noted the regularity of the markings. "Did someone tattoo your tongue while you slept?" he asked.

"I know! It looks like a freaking Maori warrior tattoo!" Joe barked.

"Does it hurt?" Karl asked.

"Uh, no."

"So, it couldn't have been recent. I can take you to see Doc Watson, but I doubt he's seen this before. Let me get my magnifying glass and a flashlight." Karl rummaged around in his closet and found the items in question. "Okay, lean forward and stick out your tongue."

Karl examined the markings by holding the glass in one hand and the light in the other. With Joe's tongue hanging down next to his tanned chin, Karl realized the markings were the same shade as Joe's tan. It was pigment!

"Joe, is this the darkest you've ever tanned?"

"Yeah, I think so."

"The markings on your tongue are exactly the same color as your tan. It's pigment. Probably just melanin from your skin overflowing oddly. It's quite distinctive, but I'd suggest you stop using the sunroom for a while," Karl said calmly.

"Oh."

"You okay now?" Karl asked.

"Yeah, sorry. It just... all started to feel like some kind of cosmic joke was being played on me. All centering on my mouth," Joe sighed.

"You want to explain that last part?" Karl asked.

Joe wasn't ready to talk to his dad about his sex life. "No... sorry. Guess I was just being a little overdramatic. I'm going to go get dressed for bed. I'm beat. Thanks, Dad."

When Joe left, Karl sagged down into his chair. A close call but only some odd coloration. Soon Clara came in and closed the door behind her.

"How is Joseph?" she asked.

"It was just some odd coloration on his tongue due to over-tanning. He remains unaware that he's tanning twice as fast as normal using bulbs that don't produce ultraviolet. He accepts that it's just odd for the pigment on his tongue to change when his skin darkens. I suggested he stop using the sunroom for a while, and he agreed."

Karl rubbed his face with his hands. Clara moved around his desk and rubbed his tense neck and shoulders.

"I know we agreed that his not knowing gives him the best chance of living a normal life, but I still feel terrible keeping him in the dark about what makes him different," the father sighed.

"I still believe that we're doing the right thing, Karl. There may come a day when he needs to know, and that will be when his safety or health is in danger by not knowing. Then we'll tell him what little we know and hope he can forgive us." Clara kissed the top of her husband's head, then patted his shoulder. She was off to bed too.

"How is Rachel?" Karl asked.

"Oh! Well... the image of Joseph's naked body seems forever imprinted in the young lady's memory. Our son is apparently something of a demigod in her eyes. I'm more worried about Amy as she got a much closer and longer view, and she isn't saying anything. I think I'll have a little talk with her in the morning. Coming to bed soon?"

"I'll be right up. I love you, wife."

"I love you too, husband," Clara said, smiling.

Karl made a few notes in a password-protected document on his PC. He'd kept a journal of all Joe's physical manifestations over the years. He hadn't made an entry in a few years, which had given him hope that things had settled down, but now it seemed like there were still mysteries to the young man just under the surface.

Chapter 23

Joe spent most of that winter working on the final restoration stages of the vintage car. What this meant was finding sources for rare parts, negotiating with the vendors, getting parts shipments, and finally installing them. Getting the engine working was the final step. By late spring, he completed the engine rebuild and managed to get it running.

Once he returned it to factory specifications, he invited Rene over to see the finished product. He intended to sell the car so she could have the proceeds (minus his commission). As a vintage car, it was missing the safety features found in current vehicles, so Rene wasn't interested in keeping it. She did think it was lovely, though. Clara seconded that opinion as she had a soft spot for cars that reminded her of her grandparents. Rene told Joe to set any price he thought was reasonable for the car as she had no clue and no expectations.

Joe went online and found a site specializing in selling vintage cars. He paid for an ad and posted the details of the vehicle. A happy customer drove away with the car on his trailer two months later.

Joe took special delight in presenting Rene with a cheque for eighty-thousand dollars that summer before they made their way to visit Philip and Grace. Joe walked away from the deal with thirty thousand himself, so he was pleased, and his bank account was also happier for it. Rene teased Joe that he should be able to replace his aging pickup by now. Joe just patted the truck's dash and told Ol' Bonny to ignore the mean lady.

As they drove along the road towards the Lancaster's place, they got closer to Renata's mansion. Joe hadn't heard a word from her or Iosif since the previous summer, though he hadn't really expected to. As they rounded the bend, Joe saw the realtor sign first. The smiling face of Hazel King, the county's Leading Sales Performer, greeted them with an exciting new property for sale!

The grounds in front of the gate showed no sign of care, and when they pulled over to look at the entrance, Joe could see it had been abandoned by the grim men.

Rene saw the sad expression on Joe's face as he looked out her window, then he turned back and got them on their way again.

Philip and Grace were delighted to see their young friends again. They celebrated with a barbeque on the deck with another attempt to teach Joe how to play Euchre. They were rewarded for their efforts with laughter but still no success. He just couldn't fathom the game, and its rules remained a mystery.

Joe claimed exhaustion and headed over to his parent's home to sleep. Rene stayed behind for a while to catch up.

"Did you see the mansion up the road is for sale?" Rene asked.

"Yes, just before winter, they moved out, and there's been no word since," Philip replied.

"Joe's a little sad about that. I think he was hoping to see them again," she said.

"I think it might be for the best," Grace offered gently.

They had nothing more to say on that subject.

Joe called the realtor the following day and asked if it would be possible to see the mansion. He explained that he knew the previous owners but hadn't had a chance to say goodbye. The woman had nothing better planned for the day, so she agreed to meet Joe at the gate at three PM.

Joe was a little early, and she was ten minutes late, but as she knew Joe wasn't really a customer, he could forgive the tardiness.

As Hazel King pulled her car into the drive, her eyes lit up when she saw the tall, dark, gorgeous hunk of a man standing at the gates. Joe was looking inside, so she thought he hadn't seen her yet. The woman stepped out of her car and quickly hiked up her skirt a couple of inches, unbuttoned the top two buttons on her blouse, and tugged the clip from her ponytail, fluffing her strawberry blond mane over her shoulders.

Joe saw all this from the corner of his eye but did his best to ignore it. The woman strode forward as he pretended to notice her arrival. He smiled, and her smile amped up another notch. Joe thought she was likely in her mid-forties and was elegantly attired in a tight pencil skirt and a red silk blouse, neither of which hid her generous curves. She was attractive though she wore perhaps a little too much make-up. Hazel definitely looked out of place in such a rural setting. Maybe she was trying to establish a higher-end vacationer market, get in before the other sharks smelled blood in the water. The mansion would definitely be her big-ticket item. As she got closer, Joe noticed she was also a tall woman, more so in heels like she wore today, but Joe still had at least four inches on her.

"Hello, I'm Hazel King. It's Joseph Neumann, right?" Hazel beamed. She held out her well-manicured hand, and Joe engulfed it in his larger one. She trembled just a little at that.

"Hello, Joe is fine," he replied.

"It's a lovely day to view a house and even grander to view a mansion!" she gushed, chuckling like her words were clever.

"I haven't seen it since last year when the previous owner was here," Joe said, a little sadness slipping back into his voice.

"Let's go have a look then, shall we?" Hazel said, opening the lock on the gate. "Why don't we take my car?"

"Okay," Joe replied. He saw Hazel's eyes light up again like she'd just scored a victory.

Joe got into Hazel's import SUV and had to use the lever to move the seat all the way back. He was still a little cramped, but they weren't going far, so Joe just decided to endure it.

Hazel looked over at the man completely filling the passenger side of her car and unconsciously licked her lips. "My, you are a big man!" she purred at him, so Joe politely smiled in return and hid his discomfort.

Luckily the drive was short, but Joe was grateful to unfold his body and get out of the truck. They walked up the steps, and she unlocked the doors. When she pushed them open, in his mind, Joe saw the two grim watchers sitting at their stations against the opposite wall.

But, of course, they weren't there.

Hazel was saying something about the number of rooms, washrooms, and other details he couldn't care less about. She wasn't even checking to see if he was listening. Joe tried to recall the route Iosif took to lead him to the library. Joe wanted to see the room where he felt at peace with Renata. He let his feet guide him.

Hazel barely noticed that Joe was setting the direction for their tour. She continued to blather on and enjoyed letting her eyes rove over Joe's body when she thought he wouldn't notice. Quite frankly, he didn't, as she'd stopped existing for him as he made his way deeper into the house until he stood before a familiar door.

"Uh, I think this is either a bedroom or a dining room," Hazel said, trying to decipher the map she had. Truthfully, this was her first showing of the mansion, and she hadn't looked in every room yet.

"It's the Library," Joe said quietly, opening the door. He stepped inside, and Hazel followed, quiet for once.

The bookshelves lined the walls still but held nothing. The furniture was gone as well.

But standing in the middle of the floor was a tall object under a dusty white bed sheet. An envelope was pinned to the sheet. Joe walked up to the envelope and noticed writing. It said, "For my Joseph."

He looked at Hazel, but she was stunned into silence.

Joe unpinned the note and opened it up.

"My dearest Joseph,

When you read this, if you read this, we will be gone. We are going home to Russia as I said we would.

You will be happy to learn I found a doctor to remove the last remaining metal fragments from my legs, which have healed well. Iosif tortured me for weeks until my strength returned.

I do not know if we will ever see each other again. I hope we do, as I will never forget your miracle kiss.

I am leaving you this as a thank you for everything you have done for us.

Love,

Renata

PS. Iosif has not yet forgiven you but has promised not to kill you. ;)"

Joe felt that familiar pang in his heart. He folded the note and put it in his back pocket. He carefully lifted the sheet and folded it back over Renata's easel. A large sketch pad was resting on its surface. Joe lifted the cover, and on the first page was the drawing Renata had made of him that day. Joe was stunned. It was beautiful! The exquisite detail and shading amazed him. Renata's art was breathtaking. He didn't recognize himself in the sketch as he was so taken with her skill.

Joe heard a gasp as Hazel caught sight of the sketch. Then she involuntary moaned as she saw the detail that made the image almost three-dimensional. When she realized Joe was the model and he was gloriously naked, she couldn't help but comment as she looked closer at him.

"Oh! That's you... you're naked!!" Hazel chirped. She looked again. "And you're big too!"

Joe closed the sketch pad to hide the drawing and gently touched the cover, remembering the day. He turned to face Hazel. "I'm taking the sketch pad." While he remained calm and friendly, his tone brooked no argument.

Hazel might have protested since removing items from the properties was definitely not allowed, but this item was clearly meant for Joe. Still, she hadn't gotten this far by missing an opportunity for negotiation, and she definitely wanted something from this delicious man in return.

"Removing items isn't typically allowed, but I'm sure we can come to some kind of arrangement," she smiled hungrily and ran her tongue across her lips.

Joe kept his expression neutral but began to worry. "Oh? What did you have in mind?" Joe hoped she'd only ask for a kiss, but her expression said she wanted more.

"I really liked what I saw in that sketch. Was that just the artist's impression, or was it reality?" Hazel purred.

"Ah, I see," Joe said. He was unsure how to deal with this situation. Joe wanted the sketch pad. He was going to take it with him. Period. But this woman could make his life difficult. Maybe he could point out the impracticalities of their situation and buy himself an excuse.

Joe looked around and faced her again. "Not a lot of furniture available, is there?"

"The previous owner left a bed in a room not far from here. Bring the sheet." Hazel turned and started to leave the room. Joe sighed and grabbed the sketch pad and the sheet. He followed the woman into the hallway, where she turned the map this way and that trying to orient it to find the bedroom. Joe considered letting her wander the halls, but she might just insist they do it on the floor, so he led her to the room Renata once called her bedroom. Indeed, there was her bed. Hazel looked at him with a predatory smile, trailing her eyes from his face to his groin. Joe had shaken the sheet out on the way to the room, so he just placed it over the mattress.

Hazel walked up to him and ran her hands over his chest. She cooed when she felt his hard muscles.

"Wait! What about protection? I didn't bring anything!" Joe blurted.

Hazel chuckled, popped open her small clutch purse, and withdrew a condom. Joe's eyebrows went skyward, and she just smiled. "To close a sale, sometimes a girl's gotta do what she's gotta do."

Joe felt a little ill and considered just kissing her into oblivion and leaving her there, but she'd remember what he did, and he got the impression that would just make her pissed. He'd have to limit the surge and give her what she wanted, but if he could find a way to cheat to get it done quicker, he'd take it. He didn't care if she thought he was bad in bed. That might actually work in his favor.

He dipped his head and kissed her. She immediately thrust her tongue deep into his mouth and was hit by a huge wave of pleasure as Joe was unprepared. Her knees buckled, and Joe caught her as he savagely clamped down on the surge.

Joe laid her back on the bed and busied himself unbuttoning her silk blouse. He pulled his shirt off quickly and saw Hazel's eye come back into focus.

"Fuck! You're a great kisser!" she gasped. "Now get those pants off so I can see that monster you're hiding there!"

Joe was a little taken aback by the sudden change in Hazel's behavior and was put off. He stood beside the bed and undid his pants while Hazel struggled out of her skirt. She sat up, removed her blouse, and placed it over the bedpost. Joe was not surprised to see Hazel wore the finest, sexiest lingering she could afford. It did amazing things with her flesh, which Joe was very grateful for because there hadn't been much for him to be excited about. If he wasn't able to get hard, she was going to take it personally, and again that might prove to be problematic for Joe.

He tugged his pants and boxer down and heard Hazel make an odd animalistic sound deep in her throat. Joe knee-walked onto the bed, and Hazel grabbed his member with both hands. He clamped his eyes shut and concentrated on the pleasurable sensations, which felt very good indeed, if a little rough. That certainly took care of the issue of getting hard.

She tore open the wrapper and unrolled the condom down his length. It was a damn tight fit. Hazel was already primed from the kiss, so she fell back and tugged Joe towards her open legs. Her aggressive pull surprised Joe, and he lost his balance. As he fell on her, he sheathed his entire length inside her in one stroke. Hazel screamed and scared Joe half to death. Her legs came up and clamped behind his ass.

"OH FUCK! That was good! More! Pound me!" she yelled into his ear as she squeezed him to her ample chest.

Joe decided to do this as hard and fast as he could to get it done as quickly as possible. He pulled his hips back and rammed himself forward, plunging deep inside. He repeated this again and again, going faster each time. Hazel screamed and wailed the entire time, clawing at his back while she clamped her legs around his ass and thrust up to meet his downward plunge. Joe found himself about to explode and realized Hazel was no longer saying anything as she shook and squealed through a series of orgasms. Joe didn't trust the condom, so he pulled out before he came. As expected, the condom didn't survive his orgasm and tore open. He used a corner of the sheet to clean himself off and tugged the remains of the condom off.

Hazel was stretched out on the bed gasping for breath but grinning from ear to ear. She'd had her fun and no longer needed him. Suddenly Joe just wanted a shower. He didn't get the impression that Hazel was a big cuddler, so he slipped his clothes on while she recuperated.

"I have to go, Hazel. Thanks for showing me the place," Joe said as he backed out of the room. Hazel could only wave at him as she hadn't caught her breath yet.

Joe scooped up the sketch pad from the hallway and hustled to the front door. He really didn't want to see the woman again. It only took a few minutes to jog back to his truck. He started it up and quickly drove back to the house. Once inside, he dropped the pad on the kitchen counter and made for the shower. He undressed on the way and dropped his clothes as he went. Soon, he was naked under the spray.

Rene saw Joe's truck come in the driveway from the Lancaster's deck, but when he didn't appear, she excused herself and went to look for her friend. She knew he'd gone to see the mansion with the realtor and was concerned with his state of mind. He'd been quiet since they saw the for sale sign.

She called out his name when she entered the back sliding doors into the kitchen. She saw the large sketch pad on the counter and flipped open the cover. She gasped when she saw the drawing. It was magnificent! Curious, she went to the second page and saw some rough sketches of different parts of Joe's anatomy. They were good but not as precise as the first sketch. Maybe they were done from memory, or perhaps she used the initial sketch as a reference. A page of his hands, one of his shoulder and upper arm, and several of his face and neck filled the next few pages. Then came the page dedicated to his penis. Maybe that page was a bit obsessive.

Rene closed the sketch pad and called out to Joe again. Still no answer, but she thought she heard the shower running. Then, she noticed his boots and his socks. She picked up the socks. Followed by his pants and boxers, and just before the bathroom door, his shirt. Holding his clothes in her arms, she called out once more. No answer. She grew concerned and looked inside. Joe was sitting on the shower floor. He seemed to be in a daze. She dumped the clothes on the counter and stepped closer.

"Joe? Joe, honey? Are you okay?" Rene asked gently.

Her voice finally seemed to get through. He lifted his eyes and greeted her dully. "Oh, hi, Rene."

She knelt on the floor next to him just outside the spray. "What happened?"

He looked at her face, and she could see a troubled look in his eyes. "Renata left me her sketch pad, but the realtor wanted something in return for letting me take it from the house."

Rene remembered the picture of the woman on her sign. She could imagine what she might have demanded from him. "Huh, luckily, she had a condom with her." His smile was strained.

"I'm so sorry, Joe," she said. Rene felt ill.

"Hey, don't worry. I'll be okay. I'm just going to get cleaned up." He stood up and turned into the spray. Rene stepped out of the stall so Joe could begin to scrub away the experience. That poor loofa Joe was using wasn't going to survive his efforts.

Rene noticed a piece of paper in the back pocket of his jeans and pulled it out. It was a folded note. She laid it out on the countertop and read it. After reading this and seeing the art, Rene realized Joe must have felt rather raw. She wanted to kill the realtor for taking advantage of her friend when he was in that state. No one ever saw the gentle soul behind his brutish size and dark looks. She tucked the note inside the sketchpad.

She put the clothes into the laundry bin, got Joe some fresh clothes, and put them on the counter. Dinner tonight was chili with freshly baked bread. Comfort food and good for the soul. She knew that would help Joe mend.

That and time.

Chapter 24

It was Amy's last year in high school, and she threw herself into drama club in a big way. She was growing as an actor, and each performance honed her abilities. There wasn't a role she shied away from; the more challenging, the better. What Joe found most amazing was that Amy was just having fun. For her, acting wasn't something she worked at. It was just fun! Her eyes sparkled after every performance, and the energy she put into her acting infected the other actors. Word of mouth about how good the school plays had become drew the attention of the local press, and word spread from there.

After Amy's amazing performance as Juliet in the spring play, she'd been approached by the leader of a local theatre group who did Shakespeare in the Park every summer. He wanted her to join the troop for this season's performances.

Joe was so proud of her!

Amy was valedictorian for her grade twelve graduation ceremony and graduated at the top of her class. Karl, Clara, and Joe cheered her on, and they had a big party back at the house for her entire graduating class.

Breakfast in the Neumann household was where Amy's normally ebullient energy started her family's day. Recently though, she was an extra burst of sunshine and moved at warp speed to get her day started. She'd been this way since she'd begun rehearsals with the theatre troop. She had already made friends with most of the cast, and the crew was eating out of her hand.

Joe drove her to the park every day on his way to work. Normally he'd pull into the parking lot by the main entrance, and Amy would jump out with a wave and disappear. Today though, something caught Joe's attention as he pulled in. He swerved into a spot, shut off the truck, and got out before Amy could ask what was wrong. She looked forward and saw two stage crewmen helping someone walk down the path to the parking lot. There was blood all over the face and shirt of the man in the middle, and he was limping badly. Joe briskly walked up to them and asked what happened. Amy caught up to them.

"Oh my god! Frank, what happened to you?" Amy blurted as she recognized the battered man.

"I got mugged, is what happened. I was bringing the cash float back from the bank, and two masked thugs stepped out from between the tents and started beating on me."

"Where was Julius? Doesn't he go with you to the bank?" Amy asked.

"His Lordship fired the security company on Friday," growled one of the men helping Frank towards the ambulance, which had just pulled into the parking lot.

Joe looked at Amy, who explained. "He means Laurence Ashworth. It's his company and his theatre troop. He's the reason we're all here. He's also the one who approached me after my last performance as Juliet in the school play and asked me to join his troop for the summer. I don't know why he fired the security guys. They seemed okay. I liked Julius. They did seem a little bored most of the time."

"Indeed, why would I have fired a very expensive team of security experts doing so much of nothing that they were always bored? And while we are on the subject of intriguing bits of trivia, isn't it curious that on the very first business day after the termination of said services of these security experts, our finance clerk is ambushed precisely at the moment he returned with the funds for our float?"

Joe and Amy turned to the speaker. Joe saw a tall, almost skeletally thin man with sharp eyes, a rather large nose, long grey hair tied back in a ponytail, and a bent, unlit cigarette dangling from his thin lips.

"Joe, this is Laurence Ashworth. Mr. Ashworth, this is my brother, Joe," Amy said, her face pinking up with embarrassment for having been caught talking about the boss by the boss.

"Joseph! So good to finally make your acquaintance after all the stories Amy has regaled us with!" he boomed.

Joe was completely taken aback by this man's frenetic energy. He took the offered hand and returned the shake.

"My word! You do seem to be as big and strong as she boasts!" Laurence continued. Amy's face was turning a deeper and deeper shade of red. "If those... let's call them hooligans, shall we? If those hooligans had met up with you instead of our poor gentle Frank, I'm sure the result would have been decidedly in your favor. If I might be so bold in saying this, I doubt they would have been brave enough to try their mettle against such an opponent." He paused and became thoughtful. "Joseph, are you currently gainfully employed?"

"Uh, I have shifts at St. Germain's Feed and Supply. I'm actually going to be late if I don't head there now," Joe said.

"Shifts, you say? That's typically a fairly flexible arrangement, yes? Would you consider supplementing that with occasional shifts for us? I can hardly allow Frank to continue to do these bank runs unescorted. That's only twice a week. Once the plays are on, there would be an additional deposit run each night, and we could use some backstage security, keeping the paparazzi at bay and the like." He smiled at this last part. Finding paparazzi in this small town would be an event in itself.

"Yeah, uh, I could probably swing that," Joe replied after a moment's consideration. There probably wouldn't be too much overlap, and Joe kept the store's inventory moving faster and faster these days. Rene and Joe were an awesome team. Besides, he'd love to be able to work with his sister again.

"Splendid! Well, I'll let you escape to your Feed and Supply without further delay. If you could drop by later tonight when you pick up Amy, we can fill out all that bothersome paperwork to make it official. Bye!" And he was gone.

Joe looked down at Amy, who was also standing with her mouth open. "Is he always like that?" Joe asked. Amy just nodded, then waved at Joe and rushed after the man.

Joe got to work twenty minutes late and had to face the intensity of Rene's over-the-glasses stare as Joe explained his eventful morning. She pulled the log book out and reviewed the shift schedule. There was definitely room to allow Joe to venture out from the store and still meet his obligations here. She let him know that if he could let her know when the other shifts would be, she could accommodate him.

Joe's efficiency with moving their stock had dramatically reduced their costs and improved their customer delivery service. Just the improvements he'd made in organizing the inventory in the warehouse behind the shop meant all the staff could find and pull the required stock and have it in the customer's hands in record time. The higher in demand the item was, the closer to the warehouse entrance it was. Placement and quantities were also tracked on a large whiteboard by the door. No wonder Donald kept pressuring her to give him a promotion. But she knew he didn't want to change what he was doing here. He was happy with his role. You don't mess with happy. Not if you want to keep happy.

-=-

Shakespeare in the Park was a booming success. Laurence Ashworth's reputation as a tyrant and perfectionist may have been not-so-secret grumblings from the crew, but none could deny he was a masterful artistic director. His ability to draw the best performance from both cast and crew was second to none. His latest find, Amy, exemplified his ability to spot raw talent, incorporate it seamlessly into his finely tuned troop, and hone it to its keenest edge. While his group had meshed with perfect synchronization before her arrival, with Amy, there was a much higher level of energy. Amy was no prima donna. She worked with the other actors, learned from them, absorbed Laurence's lessons, and surprised everyone with how natural she was. She shared her love of acting with them, energized their spirits, and challenged them to join the fun.

And they had fun!

At the end of every show, the crowd would be on their feet, thunderously applauding and calling out to their favorite actors, drawing curtain call after curtain call. The energy the cast fed into the audience with their performances was always returned tenfold by the appreciative crowds.

Word of these outstanding performances was spreading, and they were surprised and pleased to receive visitors from the New York and Los Angeles theatre arts scene in their humble town. Celebrities started to pop by for performances, and Laurence would set them up in a new stage-level box seat his crew had scrambled to set up. Sections of the stage had to be moved to arrange the new seating, but his cast and crew absorbed the changes without a hiccup.

During the performances, when this box seat was occupied, it was Joe's job to stand by the audience side of the box, ensuring no one tried to sneak in for an autograph, steal a souvenir, or take a compromising photo. He was a silent tower dressed in tight black jeans, black boots, and a tight black t-shirt with SECURITY stretched across his broad chest and back. He'd stand with his big arms crossed and his dark eyes scanning the crowd casually, missing nothing. Unsurprisingly no one tried to get past him. More than a few guests in the box attempted to engage him for security... and pleasure. He always turned them down politely with a smile as they were guests of Mr. Ashworth. The man had been wonderful for Amy, and Joe wouldn't do anything to hurt that.

When the guest box was empty, Joe's regular duty during the show was to do rounds backstage to ensure no unauthorized access. A week before, he caught a man with a camera taking pictures of the female actors in the dressing tent. The man's camera had a little accident, the memory card was destroyed, and the police took a very shaken peeping tom away in the back of a cruiser. While they'd admired him before, now the ladies of the stage adored Joe as he was the defender of their virtue. With good grace, Laurence Ashburn paid the bet he'd made with some of the crew since the man had actually been a known paparazzo.

Joe walked between the tents backstage and watched the buzz of activity flow around him. The current show was between acts, and the cast and crew were busy preparing for the next. The audience was making lots of appreciative noises. You could almost feel their excitement! He caught the eye of Amy as she rushed by. She was so happy! He felt his heart swell with pride as they smiled at each other, then she was up on the stage behind the curtain, ready for the next act.

Once he reached the end of the lane, he was at the office trailer. He knocked on the door and announced himself. Frank opened the door and told him he was still working on the theatre box office receipts for tonight's show. He had a big grin as the show had been doing very well so far. While it was a lot of work, Frank was in his element. If the show continued to pull in the receipts it had been doing, and there was no sign of it slowing down, everyone would be getting their bonus pay for the season.

Joe smiled back and told him he'd be back in an hour to take Frank to the bank. They closed and locked the door, and Joe double-checked the lock. Once he was comfortable that all was good, Joe headed back toward the stage. He could hear the audience was hushed, riveted to the actors dazzling them on the scene.

The first blows took him completely by surprise. The aluminum baseball bat struck him across his shoulders, and a second hit his left thigh from the front. This combination made him lurch and stumble to drop to his knees. Joe spun on his knees and raised his arms, expecting the next swings. Sure enough, they came in fast, and he just managed to deflect the swing at his head and block the strike to his chest.

Joe saw it was Ray and Randy Wexler holding the bats and readying their next swings. The looks of rage on their faces were startling, but Joe was through getting beat on. As the bats descended again, he reached forward and grabbed them with his big hands. He surged to his feet, yanked the bats from the grip of the two men, and tossed them aside. As Ray and Randy stumbled towards Joe, following his tug, Joe reached out and hooked his arms around the necks of both men and squeezed them back against his chest in a chokehold. Then he went down on one knee, forcing the men to collapse back against him. Their faces were getting red, and they clawed ineffectually at his arms, trying to free themselves. Once Joe felt he had their attention, he spoke with them.

"Ray. Randy. Why are you doing this?" he said quietly. He eased off just enough so both men would be able to get breath to talk but not enough that they could get free.

"Let go of me, you faggot!" Ray growled.

"I'm gonna fucking kill you!" Randy croaked.

"No, you are going to tell me why you attacked me," Joe said with a reasonable voice.

"Let go! Let go! Let go! Raaaah!" Ray howled in rage, so Joe gripped him a little tighter to cut off his air a little, which immediately settled him down.

"You know fucking why you deserve it!" Randy growled.

Joe saw that Randy might be willing to talk, so he addressed him. "No, I don't. The last time I had direct contact with you two was when I was ten years old, and you were beating me up. You can't still be angry about that!"

Ray was trying desperately to punch Joe, but he had no leverage, and Joe simply squeezed for a little bit to cut off his air to quiet him down. Ray could tell that Joe could easily break his neck with the strength in his arm, but his frustration and rage wouldn't allow him to sit still. "You made Robbie piss himself! Called him PissyPants! Do you think he could live with that?"

Joe was shocked at the accusation, but in the back of his mind, he knew this had to be about Robbie. "Back in grade six, Robbie was a bully. He picked on kids smaller than him. I was one of those smaller kids and stood up to Robbie that day. But I never, ever, called him anything but Robbie, and I never heard any of my friends ever call him names. I don't know anyone who called him tha—" he stopped when he felt Ray and Randy stiffen. "You did," he whispered, realizing he was just the target of their transferred guilt.

"Fuck you! Let go of me, you faggot!" Ray renewed his efforts to break free. He tried to elbow Joe in the ribs, but Joe just ignored his blows.

"I swear I will kill you!" Randy twisted and kicked, trying to free himself.

Joe squeezed them both hard, and they gasped. They needed to know they were completely in his control. He felt them tremble in his arms.

"Tell Robbie you're sorry," Joe growled, shaking them both, enforcing their helplessness.

"What?!" Ray and Randy both said, stunned.

"You heard me. Tell Robbie you're sorry. Apologize to him. You were his brothers! You were supposed to protect him, especially from himself. That's what brothers do! SAY. YOU'RE. SORRY!" Joe growled at them and shook them roughly again.

Ray and Randy were silent, but Joe could feel their fingers on his arms. They'd stopped clawing, but their grip was still strong. He needed to push harder.

"I wish I could have talked with Robbie before he did what he did, but I hadn't spoken with him since I was ten and didn't know what he was going through. Then I wasn't allowed to go to his funeral, so I never got to say goodbye when my friends did. I wish I had been there. But you two still owe Robbie an apology."

"Robbie's DEAD! You can't apologize to the dead!" Ray's voice cracked with grief.

"Robbie is dead, but we keep him alive in our hearts. You and Randy both have Robbie's memory in you, but you haven't been honest with that memory. You're still lying, and you need to stop and apologize!"

The men continued to squirm weakly in his grip, so he increased the pressure gradually until he heard them gasp and give up.

"Tell Robbie you're sorry," he said quietly but firmly.

"I'm sorry," Ray whispered, barely audible.

Joe turned his head to Ray. "Tell him why you're sorry."

"Robbie, I-I'm sorry for calling you names."

Once Randy heard his brother opening up, he blurted his own apology. "Robbie, I'm sorry—sorry for not stopping the old man from beating on you." The last part came out as a wail, and he started crying.

This triggered Ray. "Robbie, I'm so sorry for treating you so bad." Then he was in tears as well.

Joe didn't relax his grip, but he could tell they were no longer trying to break free. They gripped his arms like a lifeline. They needed his strength. It freed them to be honest for the first time in years. His own tears ran down his cheeks, and his arms were wet from theirs. The brothers were shaking from the depths of their grief.

He looked up to see he had an audience of his own. Laurence Ashworth stood in front of several of his people, including four ladies who weren't required on stage until the end. There wasn't a dry eye in the group. Two crew members had collected the baseball bats but just held them loosely.

Laurence knelt down in front of them and addressed them. "My sincerest condolences for your loss. I pray your healing continues now that you've passed into this healthier state of mind. Joe, could you lead your two companions to the outer gate. It will be getting very busy back here in a moment."

Joe nodded, moved his arms around their chests, and stood up, lifting the two men to their feet. He put his arms over their shoulders and walked them down the aisle to the gate in the fence. One of the crew had already opened the gate, and a patrol car was waiting outside. He felt the brothers stiffen. He put them at ease.

"It's okay. I'll explain you were just here to speak with me, and everything is fine now. You guys won't be leaving in the cruiser tonight. All right?"

The two men nodded and looked away. He could tell they were still hurting, but the rage was gone. They actually looked a little lost now that they didn't have an external target for their pain. He spoke with the officer and convinced him the brothers were fine to leave on their own, no harm done. With a nod, the officer returned to his cruiser, and Joe walked back to Ray and Randy.

"Look, I think you guys need to talk to someone about this. Grief counseling is offered free of charge at the walk-in clinic down the street from St. Germain's store. I can take you there tomorrow if you'd like."

"No, we can get there on our own," Ray said, unable to look Joe in the eye. Randy was looking at his brother like he wanted to cry again.

Joe held out his hand, and Ray stared at it. Then he looked up at Joe and took the hand. Joe looked him in the eye and gave him a firm handshake, then repeated the action with Randy, whose grip was limp. Joe was worried about him, but Ray just put his arm around his brother's shoulders and led him away. Joe returned to the gate, and the crew locked it after him. As he walked back towards the stage, he heard the roar of applause from the excited crowd.

He smiled as it was a good night.

Joe just hoped the Wexler brothers understood that.

Chapter 25

The next morning Joe had the early shift at St. Germain's Feed and Supply. This went from eight AM to twelve PM, and Joe made those hours count. As he had reduced his hours here to help out the theatre troop, he compressed his work to fit the new reduced hours. He offloaded the shipments in the loading bay and had them sorted, inventoried, and moved into the warehouse in half the time. If this meant he had to lift twice the load on each trip and stack the goods twice as fast, so be it. Unfortunately, it also meant he was more than twice as hungry as he worked.

He'd just finished moving one hundred sacks of feed from the trailer to the warehouse and was breathing hard from the effort. He never seemed to sweat, but he definitely needed a bottle of cold water and a little rest to cool off. He called Rene from the loading bay and told her he was going on break. Then he walked out the loading bay door and crossed to the small strip of green on the other side of the pavement. He stripped off his shirt, poured some water over his head, and then took a good long drink. He stretched out across the top of a picnic table and soaked in the sunshine. He felt truly at peace, and the sun felt so good on his skin. Just when he started to feel a little drowsy, he felt the sharp sensation of being watched. He remained on his back on the table, but he opened his eyes and looked around. He couldn't see anyone, but he was definitely being watched. He lifted his head and looked back towards the building, and sure enough, two people were standing in the loading bay. Rene was there with a young female police officer he didn't recognize, and they were both wearing smiles. Joe was getting used to this, but come on! He was on his break!

"Joe, sorry to interrupt your rest, but Officer Kowalski here has a few questions for you," Rene called out.

"I'll come there," the officer called when Joe got down from the table.

She walked up as Joe made himself comfortable on the bench.

"Hi, I'm Joe Neumann," he said, offering his hand. He quickly assessed the new officer. He assumed she was new as he'd never seen her before, her uniform looked too crisp, and her boots showed no wear at all. She also had an open, friendly smile with no trace of wariness in her eyes whatsoever. Pretty face, though. Lovely warm brown eyes and a strong nose. She probably got teased for that nose, but Joe thought it was one of her best features. She was also tall and fairly slim. The body armor looked oversized on her.

"Officer Karen Kowalski," she said, shaking his hand. "I understand you were in an altercation with Ray and Randy Wexler around eight forty-five last night?"

"I spoke with the officer last night regarding that. I told him that the brothers had come to speak with me, and we had cleared up some old issues, but everything was fine," he said, hoping to deflect further trouble for the brothers.

"The report indicates they had attacked you with baseball bats, but you disarmed them?" she glanced up from her notes to survey his still shirtless torso but saw no signs of injury. Her eyes lingered a little longer than was strictly professional, but Joe ignored that.

"Their brother Robbie died a few years ago, and they were pretty messed up about it. They needed someone to blame for his death and picked me because of some stupid fight I'd had with the three of them when I was ten. Once I got their bats away from them, I talked to them and discovered they were in a lot of pain from guilt over how they treated their little brother. I talked to them about going to see a grief counselor about it, and Ray said they would go. That's when they left, and I went back to work."

"Two guys hit you with baseball bats, and you talked them out of their anger? Have you considered a job as a negotiator?" she said with a smile.

"The attack was probably a little exaggerated. You know how excited people can get in a fight. Besides, my Dad told me it's easy to get angry when someone hurts you, but it's much more rewarding to find out why they are hurting you. The trick is getting them to hold still so they can answer your questions," he said, returning her smile.

"So you didn't see the Wexler brothers after they left the park grounds last night?" the officer asked.

Joe started to feel worried. "No. Did something happen?"

"The investigation is still ongoing, but both brothers have been charged with assault in the beating of their father, Darren Wexler. He's in critical condition at County General. We're not sure if he's going to wake up. Both Ray and Randy have multiple knife wounds on their body and are under police guard at the same hospital."

"Damn," Joe exclaimed. "Randy said last night that he was sorry he didn't protect his brother Robbie from being beaten by their father. I assume they also got the same treatment from him. They left the park last night feeling pretty guilty about how they treated Robbie. I wonder if they confronted their dad last night about the beatings."

Joe leaned forward and put his head in his hands. "Dammit! I should have let the police take them into custody last night, just for their own protection! Even when I try to do something good for that family, it turns to shit!"

"Did you suspect they might do this?" the officer asked.

"What?!? No! Of course not!" Joe growled.

"But you helped them deal with the loss of their brother and pointed them towards grief counseling?" she continued.

"Well... yeah," he said.

"Then I see no crime here, legal or moral. I thank you for your assistance in this matter, and here's my card in case you think of anything else that may assist in this investigation. My home number is on the back if you think of anything else you might like to ask me outside of the investigation." She handed him the card with a cheeky smile and returned to the loading bay to enter the store. Joe watched her go with a look of surprise on his face.

There was no chance he'd be able to relax after that, so he walked back into the building, where he met Rene in the loading area collecting his inventory sheets.

"Hi, Joe. As delightful as that looks, you should put your shirt back on before you enter the store," she said with a smirk.

Joe was in such a daze he'd forgotten to put it back on. He blushed and quickly pulled it over his head. He finished his duties and changed into his security uniform before heading to the park.

It was Friday, so there would be two shows this evening. That meant extra duties for the crew, who had to reset all the stage elements in twenty minutes and ensure the audience seating was prepared for the second show.

Fridays also meant twice the box office and concession stand receipts. A perfect opportunity for those thieves to make a second appearance. The target was extra juicy these days with sell-out performances. Including the concession receipts, there was now typically a big deposit to be made at the end of the night. While not a fortune in cash, it was certainly larger than the score the thieves had originally made.

It was nice that Laurence and Frank had confidence in Joe as a deterrent, but he didn't hold the same belief when the thieves might bring guns with them next time. Joe was not interested in facing a gunman with only his bare hands. Nor would he carry a weapon of his own. Laurence assured him that the deposit was no longer his responsibility if they had guns. In that case, his only job would be to get Frank and himself to safety.

Nothing had happened on the past three Fridays, but instead of feeling assured, Joe took this to mean they were preparing. If only they'd been caught after they'd attacked Frank.

When Joe arrived, he spotted Laurence waving him over excitedly. Amy was with him, and the two were absolutely sparkling with barely suppressed energy.

"Joe! My good man! It's a very special night tonight!" the artistic director exclaimed.

Joe's eyebrows rose, and he looked at Amy for clues, but she just grinned excitedly.

"During the first show, our guest box will host Talia, who I understand is the bee's knees or the current slang equivalent. I'm told she's important to pop music." He looked at Amy, who was groaning in dismay at his lack of respect for the pop icon. He looked at Joe, who shrugged to show he didn't recognize the name either. Amy growled at him and slapped his arm!

"Anyway, I've heard from a little bird that Talia is no fan of Shakespeare but instead got word of a certain huge hunk of tall, dark man who guarded her friend Niki Love last week. Apparently, Ms. Love hasn't stopped gushing about you. Talia flew in specifically from her residence in LA to see for herself."

Amy gave Joe a piercing look, but Joe was trying to remember Niki Love. So many people were coming through the show that he couldn't keep them all straight. Then the memory came rushing back, and he grimaced. He knew he should have been more careful. Niki Love was the kisser. She kissed everyone once on each cheek. That night, she'd watched Joe's ass as much as she'd watched the performance. When the show was over, she invited Joe to a party, but he politely refused, so she asked for a kiss. As he'd seen her doing the two-cheek kiss all night, he dipped his head to the short, pink-haired pixie rock star only to find her arms around his neck and her soft lips crushed against his. He heard her personal bodyguards laughing at his grunt of surprise, so he rashly decided to get revenge. He slipped his hands behind Niki's back and ass and kissed her deeply, allowing the surge to explode through his kiss to almost overwhelm his senses. When he pulled back from the kiss and shook off the effects, she was trembling in aftershocks and quite unconscious. He handed her to her now very upset guards and assured them she was only sleeping. Joe was just a little too intimidating for them to push the issue.

"This Talia has... something of a reputation as a man-eater, so Joe, you'll need to take precautions this time." Laurence tossed him something, which he automatically caught. Joe looked at his hand and saw he was holding a condom with a large gold XL printed on it. The older man had a big grin, and Joe's face bloomed into a full blush as Amy looked at both of them in outrage. Joe tucked the condom in his back pocket.

"More importantly, for the second performance, we will have a dear friend of mine from Los Angeles in the guest box. Alicia Ravenheart will grace us with her presence. She is very influential in Hollywood and has her hand in stage productions worldwide. I would very much like her visit to be smooth and pleasant. She really is a long-time friend of mine, and we shall spare no expense to ensure she enjoys herself," Laurence said with a significant look at Joe.

Amy was all grins and bubbles, but Joe wasn't clear on exactly what Laurence was asking of him. He was always friendly and pleasant to the guests. He didn't get star-struck. He didn't know who any of these people were, and frankly, he really didn't care.

Laurence was getting frustrated as he could tell Joe wasn't taking the hint. "Oh, Bloody Hell, Joe! All I mean is, if she asks you out for a drink after the play, have a drink with the woman! I'm not asking you to prostitute yourself. Just have a little fun! I've heard all the stories from the cast and crew about how you've turned down every guest who's asked you out. These celebrities are not used to being rejected, but at least you do it gently. You've actually managed to generate something of a mystique for yourself. At least part of the attraction for some special guests coming to see our show appears to be you!"

Joe looked surprised by this and looked at Amy. She also looked shocked, so he guessed his sister hadn't been included in this storytelling.

"Okay, sure... but I don't drink," Joe mumbled.

Laurence sighed and rolled his eyes. "It's the company, Joe, not the beverage. Drink what you like. Just have fun! She's a lovely, intelligent, vivacious woman with serious star-maker power. I'm hoping she will take Amy under her wing so, as her protective older brother, Alicia's someone you should get to know."

Joe nodded, and Laurence patted him on the shoulder.

"Lord, you are a big man," the older man said, hustling off to get people moving. Amy smirked and gave Joe a big hug. She scampered off to get ready, and Joe started his rounds.

Hours later, the preshow nerves were showing, but Laurence had prepared them well. Their positive energy was so powerful and contagious that the cast and crew were almost feverishly happy.

Joe guided Frank with the first show's box office receipts back to the trailer and saw him securely locked inside to start the counting.

Joe then took his position at the edge of the guest box. He kept an eye on the audience as they found their seats, and everything seemed to be moving smoothly.

Suddenly, he felt a presence enter the guest box behind him. Maybe it was the job, but he was beginning to be able to tell when he was being watched. With one final scan of the audience, he turned to the guest box to find himself looking almost eye-to-eye with a beautiful black woman. She stood only a foot away from him, right up in his personal space, seeing what he'd do. He'd never met a woman so close to his height before. It was kind of nice! He could feel the confidence radiating from her like heat from the sun. This had to be her, but it was best to let her know he wasn't awestruck.

"Hi, I'm Joe. Are you Talia?" he asked.

"Am I Talia?" she boomed with a laugh. The people she'd brought with her tittered and chuckled, but Joe didn't hear any genuine amusement in the sound. He immediately dismissed them.

Joe noticed three steely-eyed, immaculately dressed men standing near the front of the group. They weren't happy to be here. They had to be the bodyguards, and they'd probably heard a thing or two from Niki Love's crew. He could tell they were ready to move on him to ensure Talia didn't fall on their watch. He smirked at their attempt to intimidate. He looked back at Talia and saw she was genuinely delighted to see his assessment of her entourage written on his face.

"Niki says hello. That's not all she said, but... we've only just met," Talia said with the smallest teasing smile at the edge of her lips.

Joe's blush was real, and that also seemed to please Talia. "I think I'm gonna like you," she said.

He nodded, and she turned to find her chair. The three bodyguards took the remaining three seats, and the squawking group of hangers-on was ushered off the stage to sit in an alcove out of the way of the traffic. There was no view of anything from there.

Joe turned back to the audience and immediately spotted a man stealthily sliding up to the guest box with his hand inside his jacket, holding something bulky. Joe hadn't been spotted yet, so he dropped off the edge of the stage to land in a crouch on the floor six feet below, right in front of the man. He lunged forward and pinned the man against the wall, his right hand holding the man's hand trapped under his jacket. Joe could feel through the fabric that it wasn't a camera hidden by the material. It was a gun!

"Let go, I gotta kill her!" the man spat.

Joe slammed his forehead into the man's nose when he tried to yank his hand free. There was a sickening crack, and the man slumped to the floor unconscious. Keeping a firm grip on the gun, Joe pulled the jacket back and saw an enormous cannon held in the limp hand of the unconscious man. Joe carefully removed the gun, slid it aside, then pulled out his phone and called the police. He asked if they could send the officers sitting outside the park inside to collect his prisoner. Joe checked his pockets, found his wallet, and saw his name was Rowe Ghana of New York City. He put the wallet back. Three minutes later, the man was in cuffs and was coming around. The police collected the weapon and a brief statement from Joe. He told them he would be in later to make a full statement. Karen Kowalski showed up and handed him a napkin to wipe the blood off his forehead. She said that she'd stick around to take his account of events later. He asked if she could cover his position while he made his way back onto the stage. She agreed, so he hustled backstage and back to the guest box.

The show was almost ready to begin. Joe walked over to the edge of the stage, let Karen know he was in position, and thanked her. Then he walked over to Talia. He saw the muscles tightening on the bodyguards, who had been fairly relaxed before he'd arrived. She smiled when he went down on one knee before her chair.

"Sorry to disturb you, but do you happen to know a man named Rowe Ghana?" Joe asked. The guards leapt to their feet, but Talia waved them off, her smile replaced by a look of dread.

"Yes, he's an ex of mine. I've got a restraining order on him. Why? Was he here? Is that why you dropped off the stage?" Talia became more agitated as she asked the questions. Then she noticed the blood smear on Joe's forehead. "Oh my god! Did you kill him?"

Joe shook his head gently. "No, I didn't kill him. I saw a man sneaking up to the edge of the stage with his hand in his jacket. I dropped down and grabbed him. He told me Let go, I gotta kill her so I knocked him unconscious, and the police just took him away. He was carrying the biggest gun I have ever seen. I read his driver's license, and it said his name was Rowe Ghana."

Talia was deeply shaken. Joe could see tears beginning in her eyes. He looked up at the guards, who were seriously pissed at him. "Do any of you gentlemen have a handkerchief or a tissue for Talia?" Joe asked calmly. Then they were falling all over themselves to find something for her. She took the tissues offered and suddenly reached out and grabbed Joe's hand. "Oh, God! He was going to kill me! I don't know how to thank you!" she said.

"No need." He smiled and gestured to the stretched-out SECURITY printed on his t-shirt. "It's what I do." Joe saw the distress on her face and made a suggestion. "Perhaps tonight's not the best night for you to see the show? Why don't we reschedule you for a week or so from now? You'll really enjoy it then."

"Yes. Yes, you're right." She squeezed his hand again, and they both stood.

Joe looked at the bodyguards and told them to find Officer Karen Kowalski at the entrance by the box office and indicated that she'd take them to the police station to make the identification and take their statement. Just then, Joe had a thought. "Talia, you live in LA now, right?" She nodded. "His license indicated he lived in New York. How could he have known you would be in tiny little Glennville, of all places, attending this specific show tonight? Who else knew?"

Talia's eyes widened, then became cold and hard. Looking back at Joe, she saw his concern, and her expression softened.

"Thank you, Joe. I look forward to seeing you again." On impulse, she leaned forward and kissed him, hard. They both pulled back in surprise as the kiss caught Joe unprepared, and the surge flared strongly. She looked at Joe appraisingly and growled sexily. "Definitely, I'm looking forward to seeing you again."

He followed the unhappy bodyguards who encircled Talia as she left the stage. Her entourage scrambled to join her. Talia scanned her group once with her eyes, then nodded to Joe. They left in a cluster.

Laurence rushed up to him, questions written all over his face. Joe slumped into a chair as his legs gave out, reaction to the adrenalin rush fading combined with the aftermath of the kiss. The actors crowded around Joe, asking how he was until Laurence sent them off to begin the show. Joe looked up at them with a big thankful smile, and everyone relaxed. Once alone, Joe grabbed Laurence's hand and gasped. "He had a gun. A BIG one."

"Who did?" the older man asked.

"Talia's ex came here to kill her. I got to him first, and now the police have him. But... he had a gun. I thought he was a paparazzo with a camera." Joe was shaking.

"Joe, just sit here and relax. I'll get a runner to get you a drink."

"Mr. Ashworth, I'm sorry, don't worry about me. I'm just a little shaken up. I'll be fine. The show must go on!" Joe finished with a weak grin.

Just then, the curtain raised, and with a quick nod, Laurence was off to his position just off-stage.

Joe leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes for a few minutes. Once he felt back in control of himself, he began his rounds. Best to get back into a routine.

The performance was as good as they'd ever been. The cast hit their marks flawlessly, and the audience ate up every second with gasping anticipation. Amy was particularly on her A-game, and you could feel the energy flowing between the cast members and the audience. The crowds dispersed once the final curtain fell and the lights came up. The cleaner team comprised of summer students zipped through the seats, and the crew reset the stages for the next performance. Joe locked up the trailer and walked Frank to the box office to prepare for the collections for the next show.

Joe spotted Laurence speaking with a striking woman in her mid-fifties, petite but voluptuous, dressed stylishly but making no effort to hide her sensual curves. They laughed together, and Joe saw genuine friendship in their eyes and touches. Laurence noticed Joe and waved him over.

"Joe, my boy! May I introduce to you my good friend Alicia Ravenheart! Alicia, this is Joe Neumann. As you can see by the billboard he's wearing, he's been performing security duties for our esteemed guests. You might have heard a thing or two about that," he finished with a knowing grin. Joe was fully aware of how Laurence and, honestly, most of the troop thrived on gossip. Maybe it was just part of the biz.

Alicia offered her hand palm down. Joe caught the twinkle in Laurence's eye, so he played ball by taking her small hand in his larger one, gracefully bowing over it, and gently pressing his lips to her delicate knuckles while maintaining eye contact with her. He saw a slight flush rush up her neck, and her eyelashes fluttered unconsciously.

"I've never met a security man with such divine manners!" Alicia said, her voice betraying a slight breathlessness. She had a deep, contralto voice, almost more purr than talk. Laurence was beaming.

"Joe has been an absolutely indispensable part of the team. He prevented a paparazzo from taking compromising photos of some of our actors, talked down two men who assaulted him with bats, and just tonight, he prevented the attempted murder of Talia," Laurence boasted.

"Yes, I spoke with Talia as she left," Alicia disclosed. "She was also very impressed with our Mr. Neumann." She eyed him appraisingly. Joe caught the possessive pronoun.

Laurence's face dropped in surprise. "But... that means you've seen the show!" he exclaimed.

"Indeed I have. I find arriving unannounced allows me to see a far more natural behavior. I certainly wasn't disappointed this time! Your people are brilliant!" Alicia said, smiling. "Who was that little blond spitfire?"

Laurence beamed again. "That would be Amy Neumann. Joe's little sister and my latest find. She's a complete natural. I've never seen anything like it. She has total recall for her lines, an immediate grasp of the most subtle nuances of the characters she portrays, and takes direction with no ego filter. A rarity in this business! Frankly, she's a dream to work with."

Joe had never heard such praise from Laurence for anyone. He was very pleased for Amy and couldn't wait to tell her what he'd heard.

Joe looked towards the audience seating and saw that most of the seats were filled. That meant he needed to walk Frank back to the trailer. He indicated to Laurence that he had to leave and politely let Alicia know that he would join her soon.

Frank was ready when he got there. It was another capacity crowd, so there would be a big deposit tonight. Joe's unease returned. Once Frank was safely secured in the trailer, Joe made his way to the stage and took up his position on the audience side of the guest box.

Joe thought about what Alicia had said about natural plays, so while he kept an eye on the crowd, he also allowed the current performance to filter in as well. He noticed Wallace was just slightly stiff when delivering his lines, and Gwendolyn was a little more exuberant than usual. Amy? Well, Amy wasn't acting. She was just having fun, in character, delivering her lines as if they were her own words. Flawless. Joe heard Alicia gasp once while watching Amy. He just smiled and kept his eyes on the crowd. A brother couldn't be much prouder of his sister.

Once the show was over, Alicia rushed over to congratulate the cast and gave Laurence a big hug. She then took Amy's hands in hers and led her aside for a moment. They spoke quietly together for a few minutes, and when they returned, Amy's smile threatened to split her face in two. Laurence announced that the cast and crew would join him and Alicia at the pub across the street from the park entrance to celebrate a great season. While they still had a few more weeks to go before they closed, there was no questioning it had been a successful summer!

Joe had to do the deposit run with Frank, so he waved to his sister and headed over to the trailer. The last of the concession money had been included, so three envelopes were to be taken to the bank tonight. Frank was limping slightly and explained to Joe that he'd stubbed his toe moving around in the cramped trailer. While the walk to the bank was pretty short, he asked Joe if they might drive so they could return quicker to join in the festivities at the pub. Joe didn't mind at all; the pattern change was probably a smart move. He picked up the envelopes in one hand and helped Frank down the steps. They usually left out the back gate walked across the park, and took the path which led to the main street in town. The bank was just a few doors down from there. Tonight, they went to the parking lot and got into Joe's truck. The drive would just take a few minutes.

Joe saw a spot right in front of the bank, so he rolled up to the curb next to the deposit slot. He turned to Frank to point out how easy he'd made it for him and saw a split second of horror on Frank's face before the tow truck slammed into his car door. Joe felt the impact and was thrown against the steering wheel. Glass shattered into a million little pieces, and the noise of grinding metal was deafening.

Then it was over. Frank was gasping for breath, his eyes huge. Joe felt agony all down his left side. The side that hit the crushed door. He was a little dazed as well. He glanced over at Frank, who seemed okay despite looking terrified. Then he glanced at the tow truck, which remained wedged against his door. He could make out the passenger who had just begun to move. He was wearing a mask. Not good. He tried moving, but the crushed door completely pinned his left leg. It hurt like a son-of-a-bitch as well.

"Frank! Can you move?" Joe whispered.

"What?" Frank said.

"Can you move? Are you okay?" Joe repeated.

"Uh, yeah. I'm okay."

"I want you to open your door and run for it. Don't stop until you get to the pub. Do it now!" Joe hissed. He tossed one of the envelopes onto the dash in front of him and pushed the other two onto the floor.

Frank didn't question him. He popped his seatbelt, threw open the door, and ran as fast as his sore foot would carry him.

Joe dropped his head forward like he was unconscious. Considering the pain he was in, that wasn't much of a stretch. He left his eyes open just a crack and listened. He was starting to hear their voices.

"You crazy fucking asshole! Are you trying to kill us? You probably killed the big guy!"

"Fuck you! I had to improvise! They weren't supposed to drive here! Better if there are no witnesses anyway. Hurry up and get the fucking money!"

Joe heard their car doors open and footsteps rushing to both sides of his truck.

"Shit, where's the old man?"

"Doesn't fucking matter. Just get the bags!"

Passenger side guy got right into the cab and reached down for the bags on the floor. Driver's side guy reached his right arm in the window past Joe for the bag on the dash.

Joe grabbed the intruding arm and yanked very hard. Bones cracked, tendons ripped, and the man's neck caught the roof's edge with a hard thump cutting off his scream mid-shriek. Joe kept his grip on the arm, pinning the man.

Passenger side guy had excellent reflexes and yanked himself backward with a bank pouch in his fist. Joe caught the edge of the bag between his finger and thumb, stopping his exit. Out of the corner of his eye, Joe saw something coming in his window. The injured man was trying to point a gun at Joe with his left hand but couldn't see inside the cab with his chin pulled up against the cab's roof.

When he saw the gun turning towards him, Joe reacted. He desperately yanked the arm further into the cab making the man's body twist away. The gun went off, then tumbled into the foot well between Joe's legs. In shock, Joe released the arm.

The explosion of the gun in the cab was completely deafening. Joe was stunned, and everything hurt. There was red spray all over the shattered glass and bits of grey goo all over the right side of Joe's face, neck, and leg. He'd been hit! "Should I be able to think that? How am I thinking at all?" he thought.

He sat there wondering about being able to wonder until he realized he was seeing flashing lights. They were really pretty. He followed them with his eyes until he was looking at the passenger door at the headless body leaning into his truck. He thought he heard someone scream, but he wasn't sure because the loud, ringing noise was still screeching through his head, the head that wasn't blown open. There was a gun in the hand of the headless body. That was another odd thing.

Then he saw Officer Kowalski standing behind the headless body, looking in at him. She looked awful. What a terrible expression she had on her face. She seemed to be yelling something at someone, but he couldn't tell what or who. Suddenly Officers Rogers and Blake were there, and they took the body away after carefully removing the gun from its hand. Then Officer Kowalski was in the cab kneeling in the blood and goo touching his head carefully, looking for injuries. She was talking to him, but he couldn't hear her over the ringing that went on and on.

She was so close to him that he could see how pretty her eyes really were. And he really liked her nose. Somehow it was incredibly important that he tell her that.

"I really like your nose, and you have the prettiest brown eyes," Joe blurted.

Did he say it? He hoped he did because it was so important! He couldn't tell if he'd said anything. Except those lovely eyes got really big and teary, and that terrible expression disappeared. In its place was a blush and a BIG smile. She was still talking to him.

"Sorry, I can't hear anything, and my leg is stuck."

Comprehension showed in her eyes, and she patted his shoulder. He winced. That hurt. Suddenly everything hurt. A lot. He gritted his teeth, and they started to chatter. After a brief worried look, Kowalski slid back out of the cab, and he could see her yelling to someone. His teeth chattered, and he shook, but that hurt so much that he did his best to hold still.

Then he saw Frank and Mr. Ashworth staring in the passenger door. Frank looked like he would be sick, and Laurence's normally pale complexion was pasty white. Officer Blake arrived and ushered them away.

A fireman leaned in the driver's side window and gently touched Joe's left shoulder. Joe screamed in agony. God! He'd never felt such pain before. The fireman backed away, and a second one crawled in the passenger side with a flashlight and started checking out Joe's pinned leg. When he saw the gun on the floor, he crawled back out, and Kowalski crawled in wearing rubber gloves. She smiled at him weakly and carefully reached down between his legs and picked up the gun. She took it out and smelled the barrel. Her eyes went to Joe's face momentarily.

"His," Joe said through his gritted teeth, tipping his head towards the driver's side window. She nodded and left, allowing the firefighter to continue his inspection. Once they seemed to have a plan, they put a large sheet over Joe and used a cutting tool to take the roof of his truck off. Then they used the Jaws of Life to pry the door loose and pulled it away. The relief Joe felt when he could move his leg was overwhelming, and he finally passed out. That was a relief too.

Chapter 26

"How do I help the boy if you won't tell me what made him this way?" Doc Watson vented at Karl.

"He'll be fine. Just sign him into my care, and I'll take him home."

"He's unconscious! I can't sign him out of the hospital until he's awake and no longer showing signs of dangerous conditions. I don't make these policies up."

Karl just glared back at the doctor. As much as he liked the old man, he was a scientist at heart and was already too curious about his son's... differences.

"I can't take an x-ray of Joe without burning the machines out. I can't use an echo scan as they don't show any detail at all for him. Hell, I can't even give him an intravenous drip of saline to hydrate the boy because the bloody needles won't penetrate his skin!"

When Karl made sounds like he would protest the need, Doc Watson looked at him in frustration. "It's what we do here, Karl, OKAY? All incoming patients are given fluids to keep them hydrated and healthy, and the nurses administer them. Except when your boy comes in, I must sign the forms indicating a medical exception. The only reason I do this at all is because of what I owe your father."

Karl knew that his father had arranged for Doc Watson to take up practice in Glennville as a second chance to be a doctor. He didn't know the details beyond that and respected the man enough not to pry.

"I'm sorry," was all Karl could say.

The doctor sighed and rubbed his hand over his scalp. He left his office with Karl following, and they returned to Joe's room. He was just leaning over Joe when he came to.

Joe noticed his Dad was there as well. They both looked angry, and he could see they avoided looking at each other. It seemed like they'd been arguing.

"Hi, Dad. What's wrong?"

"Hi, Joe. Nothing's wrong. You're going to be fine."

The doctor's lips tightened when he heard that. Joe knew he was very upset about something.

"Doc, what isn't Dad telling me?"

Doc Watson barked an involuntary laugh at that, turned his bushy brows at Karl, then sighed. "Actually, Joe, he's right. As far as I can tell, you'll be fine. Nothing feels broken. You took an enormous impact when your truck was hit, but there wasn't a scratch on you. Definitely bruising, though, and you'll be sore for a few weeks if we use your previous recovery as a yardstick. The police want to speak with you the moment you're awake, so if you feel up to it, I'll bring them in." Joe looked at his father, who just looked back, so Joe nodded at the doctor. With a final frustrated glance at Karl, Doc Watson left.

"How long have I been out?" Joe asked his father.

"Two days. What do you remember?"

"Everything," Joe croaked.

Just then, Officer Kowalski entered the room and nodded to Karl. "Mr. Neumann, would you mind terribly if I spoke with your son privately? I need to take his statement regarding his involvement in the capture of Mr. Rowe Ghana and the events of the attempted robbery."

"That's fine. I'll be right outside, Joe," Karl said and left.

"How are you feeling, Joe?" Karen said with a smile.

"Really sore, but everything is still attached and moving, so I guess I'll be all right."

"Good. I just have some routine questions about the events two nights ago. Would you mind if I recorded this interview?"

"Sure. No problem."

Officer Kowalski asked him to describe his encounter with Rowe Ghana in as much detail as he could. Then she peppered him with a series of questions to fill in as much background on the event as he knew. Then she snuck in a question.

"I understand Talia kissed you?"

"Yes—what?" Joe jolted out of interview mode. His face blushed.

Karen smiled mischievously. "Moving on to the attempted robbery."

She asked him to describe as best he could about the events that took place leading up to and during the robbery.

Joe explained in exacting detail the entire evening, from when they decided to drive to the bank until the moment he passed out. Karen had no questions for Joe once he was done. She was very impressed by how thorough he'd been, but then she saw the haunted look in his eyes. He'd been reliving it as he described it, which was unpleasant.

"Thank you, Joe." She turned the recorder off. "You did leave out one detail, though. You like my nose, and you think I have pretty eyes." She grinned at him.

Joe smiled back. "Yes, I remember thinking that it was really important for me to tell you that. I think I thought I was dying at the time. Or maybe I was just really grateful to be alive. That part's a little vague." Suddenly Joe's reserves were running dry, and he started to feel very weary. His exhaustion lent him bravery. "I think your lovely nose... makes your beautiful face... very... sexy." And he was out.

Karen sat there watching Joe sleep with a blush burning on her cheeks. No one had ever complimented her nose. She'd finally come to terms with having the damn thing and living in its shadow, and now someone tells her it makes her face sexy?

If he was awake, and she wasn't on duty, she'd kiss his stupid sexy face.

She gathered her wits and strode from the room. She told Karl that his son finished the interview and was now asleep. If he noticed the extra heat on her face, he kindly ignored it.

Chapter 27

Joe needed a week on his back before his muscles allowed him to sit up independently and another week before they allowed him to stand. While no bones had broken, he'd taken the impact across the left side of his body, and there had been damage. Karl got Joe a cane to take some of the weight off his left leg when he walked, but the wood wasn't strong enough to support him, and Joe snapped the handle in his grip. So, Karl had a custom cane made from a one-inch diameter solid steel rod with a handle welded on top. The craftsman got such a kick out of making the cane he pressed a knurled pattern into the shaft, then buffed the peaks to a bright shine. The contrast of the grooves against the shiny diamond shapes made the cane look like it was embedded with gems. Even though it was too heavy to be practical for anyone else, Joe loved it.

Karen Kowalski dropped by the house to bring Joe and his family up to speed. She told them that Joe's security duties were being managed by several off-duty police officers. Then she let them know the second robber had succumbed to his injuries and died in the hospital. During the robbery, he'd been pinned to the car door by Joe's grip on his arm, and the jagged edge of the bent door frame had been pressed against his neck. When he pointed his gun inside the truck's cab, Joe pulled his arm so hard the bones ripped free from his shoulder socket, and his throat was badly punctured by a shard of metal from the door edge. The gun went off, and he dropped it as he fell unconscious. His gun killed his partner, but Joe would likely be dead if that hadn't happened, as the partner had been preparing to shoot Joe when his head was blown off. The paramedics managed to stem the shooter's bleeding, but the injured man slipped into a coma and never woke up.

Karen gave Joe some contacts for a counselor he could speak with to deal with the trauma he'd undergone. Joe was badly shaken by his experience and the news that he was responsible for another death. He thanked her, and she left with a sad look as she saw Joe's troubled expression.

A few days later, he was mobile enough to attend the theatre troop's final performance of the season, and they gave him the seat of honor in the guest box with his parents. Before the show, each actor stopped by to give him a flower to show their appreciation for his efforts over the summer. Lastly, Laurence Ashworth stood before Joe with a small bouquet of wildflowers with a purple Hyacinth in the center.

"Joseph, please know I'm truly sorry for placing you in harm's way. I should not have assumed your formidable stature would be sufficient protection from these criminals. Please accept my most profound apologies." He bowed deeply toward Joe.

Joe struggled to his feet and leaned heavily on his cane. He held his hand out to Laurence and shook the man's hand. "Mr. Ashworth, I don't hold you responsible for the actions of those men. They are... or were. I'm twenty-one years old. That may not be all that old, but it's old enough to know I have to take responsibility for my actions and decisions. I'm healing, and I'll get better. I've learned so much this summer, and Amy gained so much under your direction. We'll always remember this experience with the fondest of memories. Thank you!"

Laurence had tears in his eyes but a smile on his face. "Joseph, Glennville was supposed to be where I made my quiet exit from theatre directing after too many years in a business that had lost its luster for me. Instead, I was surrounded by good, decent people with spirit, passion, and genuine talent! This has been one of the most fulfilling years in my career, and instead of retiring, I've been called back to head up a company in New York City. It is I who should be thanking you and your sister for reminding me why I fell in love with theatre."

"That would have been Amy."

"No, Joseph. Please don't sell yourself short. While we in the theatre thrive on the drama and high energy of make-believe, your strength of character and genuine good nature served as a perfect counterbalance to ground us. I was never more aware of this than the night you helped those two men come to terms with the loss of their brother. That moment will live in my heart forever. It has given me hope and strength and made me a better man for witnessing it. That is the heart of theatre!"

With another nod and smile, Laurence left the stage to take his position. Joe sat with his parents amongst the flowers and watched an amazing final performance. Joe joined the audience to give the actors a standing ovation at the end and hooted and whistled when each took their bows.

The after-party was held at a nice Italian restaurant downtown within walking distance of the park, but Karl and Clara drove Joe over after the show. The entire restaurant had been reserved for the theatre troop and crew for the evening. The rest of the team slowly trickled in as they were able to shut down their sections of the theatre. Soon the restaurant was filled with happy voices, smiling faces, and a few tears as friends announced their plans to move on. It was a time for goodbyes and congratulations, but after their immensely successful run, each was leaving with a great sense of satisfaction and a juicy bonus cheque in their pocket!

Speeches were made, and toasts were raised. Laurence announced he would be returning to New York City to take over a troop there.

Frank was retiring to Florida, as he'd skip the North Dakota winter, thank you very much.

Amy looked at her parents and Joe then announced she was going to Hollywood to meet with Alicia Ravenheart and potentially see some directors to do some screen tests. While the announcement was the first they'd heard of her plans, Karl and Clara knew this day had been coming, so they were not surprised. Nor would they hold her back from living her dream. They still had concerns that Joe seemed to be in a holding pattern.

The news rocked Joe more than he expected. Intellectually he also knew that one day Amy would be heading off to find her stardom, but his heart wasn't prepared for it to be so soon. He'd had three summers to prepare for this. Three times Amy went off to camp and left him at home. But he always knew she'd be coming back in two months. This time she was leaving and potentially not returning, other than for the occasional visit.

Joe blinked away tears and wiped at his eyes with a napkin, surprised at how strong the emotions were and how quickly they rushed over on him.

Amy turned back from her friends and saw Joe struggling to keep his tears at bay.

"Joe?"

"Congratulations Amy!" he croaked.

Clara put her hand on her son's back and gave it a rub. "Amy is leaving the nest, Joseph. Your father and I feel as you do. We are also sad, but it's an exciting time for Amy."

"I know, Mom. I really am happy for Amy." He looked up at his little sister's concerned face and gave her a sad smile. "You're going to be amazing in Hollywood! Please don't worry about me. I think I'm still just shaky from the robbery."

Amy hugged her brother and gave his cheek a kiss. Joe's control crumbled, and the tears flowed. He looked over at his Dad for help, and Karl assisted him to his feet and walked him outside to get some air. Amy and Clara stayed behind to have their own talk.

Karl stood on the sidewalk next to Joe, who was getting his emotions back under control. "Joe, have you put any thought into what you'd like to do next. You know I have no reservations regarding you one day taking over the operation of the farm, but I'm getting the impression that while you enjoy it, it isn't your passion. Is working at St. Germain's giving you that satisfaction? Your mother and I just want you to be happy."

Joe wiped his eyes one last time and thought about everything he'd been through in the past few years since graduating. His Dad was right. He liked farming and could do it, but it didn't feel like what he was destined for. He couldn't really explain it. He also enjoyed working with Rene at the store but had to admit that he'd been coasting the last couple of years. The one thing he'd found the most satisfying was working security with the theatre troop. He looked up at his Dad.

"I like working at the farm, but you're right. I'm not a farmer. I like working at the store, but that's been more like going to a gym than a career. What felt... right, like I was supposed to be there, doing what I was doing, was being security. I'm not aggressive or violent, but protecting people just... I don't know. It resonates?" Joe looked at his dad with a confused expression.

Karl watched his son grapple with this decision. He remembered his young child struggling to survive as his body adapted to whatever that thing was that melted inside of him. He recalled the years when Joe looked like he might never grow. He knew Joe had suffered at the hands of bullies due to his weakened state, but when he grew into his own strength, he'd never thought to retaliate. Karl was incredibly proud of his son.

"If you want to get into security, maybe specializing in entertainment as you did this summer, perhaps you should look into getting some official training?" Karl suggested.

"Yeah... yeah, that would be a good idea. Any idea where I'd go for that?" Joe asked.

Karl looked at his son and smiled. "Hollywood."